ã€ŠSins of the Healer [Isekai / Time Travel / Restart / Romance]ã€‹


 Chapter 1: Bad End [Re-write]

    Arcadia, the Land of Demons¡­

    Icy flowers shimmer faintly under the soft warmth of the morning sunlight. Snow and crystalline grass glisten like pristine gems, slick with half-frozen dew, as I open my eyes anew. In this place where destiny is made... there is no blood. Only death and the demons who¡¯ve twisted this realm into their frozen, shadowed image.

    I should be dead. Yet I¡¯m alive. Somehow¡­ even as the Demon Lord still stands. The reforged Runestone ¨C the key to fulfilling my Prophecy as the Hero summoned to Nisha ¨C stolen from me by that bastard. In the distance, where the World Tree stands tall amid the frozen heart of the Land of Demons, arcs of dark energy tear through the sky in jagged streaks of deep purple.

    I have to get there. Now! Because I, Arisa Ishii¡­ have to kill the Demon Lord. That¡¯s what I¡¯m here to do. But then¡­ close by in the snow... I see my Paladin¡­

    ¡°Anna!¡±

    ¡°Ari¡­ saa¡­¡±

    Bloodlessly, she stares at me as I fall to my knees beside her. Her eyes are dilated and delirious. Ascalon, her ever-faithful claymore, lies shattered in the snow. My weapon ¨C the angelic staff Elizabeth ¨C is fractured, its radiant, bladed wings broken.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...¡± I gasp breathlessly, extending a trembling hand glowing with white and blue light towards her. ¡°I¡¯ll Heal your wounds, like so many times before¡­¡±

    ¡°No. Conserve your Mana...¡± Anna whispers, pushing my hand aside, her pained smile defiant even now. ¡°Use it to stop¡­ the Demon Lord...¡±

    ¡°I need you, Anna. I¡¯m your Healer. I...¡±

    ¡°I used it, Arisa.¡±

    Elizabeth falls from my grip, landing in the snow with a muffled thud as her words sink in. Desperation claws at me as I stare into her eyes, hoping what she said wasn¡¯t true.

    ¡°I had to do it¡­¡± Anna whispers, her breath shallow as she chuckles faintly. ¡°Divine Intervention, Arisa. It was my last chance to save you. If not, you would¡¯ve...¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I yell at the top of my lungs, my voice raw. ¡°I¡¯m your Healer, Anna. That¡¯s my job! I should be the one to¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my Healer¡­ but I¡¯m your Paladin.¡±

    ¡°You are! But this ain¡¯t right! This¡­¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°I did my best, didn¡¯t I? Arisa...¡±

    ¡°You did,¡± I answer gravely, the pain in her voice choking me. ¡°You always did¡­¡±

    Her eyelids grow heavy, her gaze softening as she forces a weary smile. Bloodied fingers rise to caress my cheek, trembling and fragile. Her strength is failing rapidly¡­ for that¡¯s what Divine Intervention does ¨C a life for a life.

    ¡°Talk to me. Stay with me¡­¡± I beg desperately. ¡°Please! Look at me¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell Mom I love her¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her voice barely more than a breath. ¡°Please tell her I wasn¡¯t afraid at the end...¡±

    Before she can finish, her body begins to dissolve. Dust slips through my fingers, carried away by the frigid winds of this evil, fucked up place.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    She was my Paladin. I was her Healer. And now... I¡¯m alone.

    ¡°Anna.¡±

    I whisper her name one final time into the void, my voice hollow. With trembling hands, I pick up Elizabeth once more, its shattered form catching what little light breaks through the darkness. My gaze locks onto the World Tree in the distance.

    The ground trembles with every step as I press forward, my resolve unyielding like the frozen hellscape around me. Somewhere in that accursed place, the Demon Lord awaits. There, amidst the shadow and frost, lies an ending to this nightmare, this Prophecy of mine.

    <hr>

    In the sacred heart of the World Tree¡­

    Before me stretches a hall of snow-laden stone, its timeless beauty ensnared in icy leaves and white roses, their blooms unyielding against the cold. Each step forward is tainted with smears of inky, black blood. Demon blood.

    Somehow, golden sunlight filters through towering antique windows, its brightness stinging my eyes. This ancient interior is said to be the cradle of existence¡­ the alpha and the omega, the birthplace of time and space. And honestly? Fuck this place.

    Just a few more steps ahead of me, the Demon Lord stands. Clutching the Runestone in its shadow-wreathed claws, it looms before a massive antique clock fixed to the far wall, nestled between the sunlit windows. The clock¡¯s ancient gears creak and groan as they tick forward, the grind of time itself mocking me. Not for long, though!

    ¡°Look at me, you motherfucker¡­¡±

    The stench of decay hangs thick in the air as the Demon Lord turns to face me. Its eyes, blood-red and black with corruption, bore into me with disdain. Rows of scythe-like teeth part in something between a grimace and a smile as pain flickers across its grotesque face.

    ¡°That last one didn¡¯t count¡­¡± I snarl, gripping Elizabeth tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go again right here, you ugly son of a bitch. I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Holy Fire erupts from my hand, a blazing torrent of blue sanctity that engulfs the Demon Lord, its flames biting deep into its shadowed flesh. It retaliates with dark, icy talons, their force like a sledgehammer, their sharpness like a hundred blades. The impact of our clash sends shockwaves through the hall, splintering and shattering the antique clock in a deafening cascade of glass, stone, and metal.

    In the Demon Lord¡¯s grasp, the Runestone fractures, its shards scattering across the frozen floor. Meanwhile¡­ my limbs feel like they¡¯re about to give out¡­ my breath¡­ ragged and shallow¡­

    Good grief. Is this it? Is this how it ends for the Hero? For me? If it is, then so be it.

    And yet¡­ I have my regrets. Anna¡­ oh, Anna! Rinnah willing, I wish you could be here with me for one more moment. For just a little longer, you and me¡­ together¡­

    Thanks to you¡­ in Arcadia, deep within the sacred heart of the World Tree¡­ I killed the Demon Lord. And it¡­

 Chapter 2: Restart [Re-write]

    Dawn in the Chantry of Eternal Light, in the world of Nisha¡­

    ¡°¡­killed me.¡±

    Sunlight filters through shuttered blinds, soft and warm as I murmur those words to myself. My head rests against a pillow, my body covered by a thick woollen blanket that cocoons me in comfort. Everything feels serene, tranquil, and strangely¡­ distant.

    Good grief. It¡¯s all so soft, and it feels good. I think I can remain like this forever. Ahh¡­

    But I wasn¡¯t here all nice and snug, was I? No! I was in Arcadia, locked in a death match with the Demon Lord. And now¡­ I¡¯m back in Nisha. Feels like it.

    Wait. Hold up! Where am I? Am I¡­ truly¡­?

    Cautiously, I look around. This room ¨C this bed ¨C it¡¯s maddeningly familiar. The faint scent of wood polish¡­ the sound of people talking and walking around from beyond the door¡­ it stirs something deep within me. Something nostalgic¡­

    Of course! This is the guest room I was staying in while I was in the Chantry of Eternal Light! The Chantry is my home away from home on the Isle of Spirits¡­ a haven of the Order of Selene for aspiring healers and paladins to hone and master their skills. I spent months here, studying magic to become a Healer.

    But hey, that¡¯s all in the past. Why am I here again? And if I¡¯m here¡­

    ¡°Miss Ishii?¡±

    Three soft knocks on my door follow in the wake of that gentle, hesitant voice calling for me. And uh¡­ the sound of that voice! That¡¯s¡­

    ¡°May I come in, please?¡±

    There¡¯s no mistaking it now that I¡¯ve heard it again. My heart leaps in recognition, though disbelief follows fast on its heels. It can¡¯t be! And yet¡­

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say slowly, my throat dry and my heart thundering. ¡°Please come in.¡±

    The door creaks open¡­ and there she is. Anna! Clad in a simple pink nightgown, her violet hair falling in soft waves around her face, she steps inside carrying a silver tray laden with breakfast for two, gently placing it on a nearby table. There are pancakes, eggs, bacon, orange juice ¨C the works. It¡¯s the Chantry¡¯s famous continental breakfast served after morning prayers, brought directly to my room. And it smells¡­ heavenly. Just like the first morning after my summoning to Nisha one year ago¡­

    But all I can focus on right now is her. She¡¯s alive! But Anna, I thought you¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ I hope you¡¯re hungry, Miss Ishii! Mom said you need a proper meal to help with your recovery. So, umm¡­ sit tight, and I¡¯ll lay the table for the two of us!¡±

    Her soft, cheerful voice feels¡­ surreal. I sit upright in stunned silence, watching her set the plates of food with meticulous care. She¡¯s slow and steady with her hands as she works, a rhythm born of habit and care. And I¡­ feel a strange lump forming in my throat.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    My voice trembles as her name leaves my lips. Seeing her again, after everything, I¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re alive! Holy fucking Rinnah, it¡¯s a miracle!¡± I exclaim as I leap outta bed, ignoring the ache in my limbs as I wrap her in an embrace, tears streaming down my face. ¡°Anna. Anna! I thought I¡¯d never see you again¡­¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ Miss Ishii!? What are you doing¡­?¡±

    Her body stiffens awkwardly in my arms, and when I pull back¡­ her flushed face and wide, green eyes reveal a mix of polite embarrassment and genuine confusion.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Are you alright, Miss Ishii? I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡± I repeat, my heart sinking as I see her blank expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Arcadia. The Demon Lord. We fought side by side and killed that evil bastard together!¡±

    ¡°Arcadia? Demon Lord?¡± Anna asks as she tilts her head, her expression visibly uncomfortable as she places a hand on her cheek. ¡°Oh! Umm¡­ that¡¯s your Prophecy, right? To slay the Demon Lord! Mom said that¡¯s why you were summoned here by the Oracle!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ it is. But don¡¯t worry! I killed the Demon Lord! We killed the Demon Lord!¡±

    ¡°We did that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! You don¡¯t remember anything at all?¡± I insist, desperation clawing at my voice. ¡°We travelled across Nisha. We reforged the Runestone. You were there with me every step of the way!¡±

    Politely, Anna shakes her head. That hand of hers is still on her cheek, pressing down hard. That¡¯s¡­ not a good sign.

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding,¡± I say, my voice faltering. ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re kidding¡­¡±

    Fucking hell. Am I going crazy here? It¡¯s almost like we¡¯ve never met!

    ¡°Well, umm¡­ I know Mom said you wanted to be a Healer¡­ and that I¡¯m to be your Paladin,¡± Anna replies hesitantly, her voice tinged with uncertainty. ¡°Your knight in shining armour! She said that we¡¯re to study magic together under her guidance!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Wait, what? Studying!? Weren¡¯t we done with that a long time ago?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Anna asks, her brow furrowing in puzzlement. ¡°I found you in the forest near Light¡¯s Hope yesterday. You were hurt, so I brought you here¡­ and Mom healed your wounds!¡±

    ¡°Injured? By what?¡±

    ¡°It was a Giant Spider,¡± Anna answers softly, lowering her hands. ¡°It was awful! You¡¯d lost so much blood when it attacked you¡­ and I was so worried that you¡¯d¡­ umm¡­¡±

    Her words hit me like a sledgehammer, and I instinctively look down towards my torso. Enchanted bandages swathe it, stained crimson with dried blood and the remnants of Mana from what must¡¯ve been a very powerful Heal spell. And despite the sight of so much blood that must¡¯ve come outta me¡­ I feel fine. Rejuvenated, even.

    ¡°No fucking way. Those things suck!¡± I declare, frowning deeply at the thought of a Giant Spider with all its ugly eyes bearing down on me. ¡°No way in hell they¡¯d get me. Unless¡­¡±

    My breath catches. There was one Giant Spider that got me. I remember it even now. It was the day the Oracle summoned me to this world of Nisha. I had stepped through a shimmering portal on the school rooftop, drawn to it like a moth to a naked flame. And then, I found myself amid a forest, wondering what the fuck happened.

    I was lost. Confused. Annoyed, too. I had Student Council stuff to finish and was up there only for a quick smoke break. Nothing more. So much for that, huh? But at least I hadn¡¯t been hit by a truck. And while trying to make sense of things¡­ that Monster jumped me while I had my back turned. My life may or may not have flashed before my eyes when it happened.

    Anna found me at that moment between life in this new world and certain death, cutting down the Giant Spider with a single swing of that massive fucking claymore of hers. Y¡¯know, Ascalon! Her healing magic was just enough to keep me teetering on the brink of life as she carried me to the Chantry of Eternal Light. There, Lady Iris Escaflowne, the Ecclesiarch (and also her Mom), worked the miracles of the Healer¡¯s art to mend my wounds.

    It was the first step of my Prophecy as a summoned Hero¡­ and my first step as a Healer of the Order of Selene. Because, well¡­ what can I say? On what felt like my deathbed, I mumbled that I wanted to be like Lady Iris ¨C the one whose miraculous magic saved my life while I was at death¡¯s door. But that was in the past, at the beginning.

    No. No, no, no! This is all wrong. I remember Arcadia. I remember defeating the Demon Lord! I remember holding Anna in my arms as she¡­ y¡¯know¡­

    I can¡¯t finish the thought. Yet, the more I look at her, standing before me alive and unharmed, the more doubt creeps in. Could it all have been nothing more than a dream? Or is this some cruel, cosmic joke being played at my expense? I¡­

    ¡°Miss Ishii¡­?¡± Anna asks worriedly, hand on her cheek once again, her voice pulling me back to the present. ¡°Are you alright? You look very pale¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s today¡¯s date?¡± I ask abruptly, my voice sharper than I intended.

    ¡°Huh!? Umm¡­ it should be the second day of First Seed in the fifty-fifth year of the Oracle¡¯s Advent,¡± Anna answers after a moment¡¯s contemplation. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure!? You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m not?¡± Anna replies hesitantly, glancing back at a nearby wall calendar to double-check the date. ¡°It is the second day of First Seed in the fifty-fifth year of the Oracle¡¯s Advent!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Good grief. It¡¯s really happening again. The same wounds. The same moments. The same beginning. But how is this happening? How in the world am I here again? This doesn¡¯t make any fucking sense at all¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ Miss Ishii?¡± Anna offers gently, her voice soft as her eyes dart between me and the neatly prepared breakfast. ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down and eat? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll feel better with some food in you!¡±

 Chapter 3: Another Chance [Re-write]

    The new beginning of the Healer Hero¡¯s tale¡­

    The calendar on the wall confirms what Anna told me. I saw it for myself. It really is the second day of First Seed in the fifty-fifth year of the Oracle¡¯s Advent.

    Good grief. Have I really been sent back to the start of my adventure in Nisha? Back when I first met Anna in the Chantry of Eternal Light, one year ago? But if so, how? Could it be due to the power of the Runestone? And if this is indeed the beginning, and I¡¯m here again¡­ what does it mean for me? For Anna? For us?

    I¡¯m still trying to make sense of things as I get outta bed. I look out the window, and the skies are bright and cheerful. Uncorrupted and pristine. Slightly sunny. Gotta say¡­ it¡¯s a stark contrast to the Nisha we left behind when we entered Arcadia, and it¡¯s a sight for sore eyes. It really is.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Miss Ishii?¡± Anna asks gently with her hand pressed against her cheek, her voice pulling me from my thoughts once more. ¡°May I help you out of the bandages?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ sure. Please do,¡± I answer, nodding absent-mindedly. ¡°I don¡¯t need them anymore.¡±

    Standing still with my arms outstretched like a martyr, I let Anna work on me. With gentle hands, the bandages unravel at my feet in delicate spirals of white stained in red, still faintly shimmering golden with residual Mana from the Ecclesiarch¡¯s Heal.

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Anna exclaims with delight, her smile bright. ¡°Mom did such an amazing job!¡±

    I nod, unable to hide my admiration as I think of the Giant Spider that nearly killed me. Lady Iris Escaflowne (or ¡®Mom¡¯, as Anna calls her) is the Ecclesiarch of the Order of Selene ¨C the sacred order that trains the paladins and healers of Nisha in the name of holy Rinnah, goddess of life and light, and also, dare I say it¡­ all that¡¯s good and shiny in the world.

    Among even the best of us, Lady Iris is a Healer beyond compare, and she¡¯s the one who taught me everything I know of our Order¡¯s sacred art. One timeline ago, at least. Now, if I¡¯ve yet to meet her despite knowing what I know, it¡¯s gonna be a little¡­ complicated.

    Complications aside, Lady Iris saved me from those mortal wounds. Thanks to her, I wanted to become a Healer, just like her. Hero or not, becoming one felt like the right thing to do. Feels that way, even now. Besides, being a Healer ain¡¯t that much different from being Student Council President ¨C both roles involve healthy amounts of babysitting and crisis management! So really, it¡¯s just more of the same! Kinda.

    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Anna adds, her voice breaking through to me again, her cheeks red as she places one hand on them, the other gesturing toward my school uniform on a nearby clothes hanger. ¡°Would you like me to¡­ umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good!¡± I cut in, striding past her in nothing but slightly bloodied frilly pink bloomers. ¡°I¡¯ve kept you waiting long enough. Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ but you¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°Yup. Shall we?¡± I offer nonchalantly, flashing a grin, not sparing a second thought for my state of undress. ¡°I¡¯m starving!¡±

    Anna looks flustered to hell and back, but I barely pay attention. My stomach growls at the sight of all this delicious food from the Chantry¡¯s continental breakfast, but despite my earlier bravado, I find myself too dazed to dig in. Everything feels surreal¡­ like I¡¯m floating through a dream. I guess Arcadia and time travel really did a number on my head. And I¡¯m still feeling it, even now¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ thank you for this meal, immortal Rinnah¡­¡± Anna murmurs as she bows her head and clasps her hands in prayer, her cheeks glowing crimson. ¡°We thank you for this day, for us, and for you. Through you, may we¡­¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°May we find salvation and peace,¡± I add softly, a wistful smile tugging at my lips. ¡°May we embrace the light of hope. So be it.¡±

    Hmm. I feel better now. Saying those words feels like grounding myself. Back in my world, I¡¯ve said many a prayer as part of my duties as Student Council President of St Elicia¡¯s¡­ but it was all mostly for show. Professional obligations, y¡¯know?

    But here in Nisha, as Healer of the Order of Selene¡­ it¡¯s different. These holy words carry weight with every breath, with every syllable uttered. As a Healer, I¡¯ve said them countless times, and they bring a sense of peace and comfort. That hasn¡¯t changed, even now.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s eat, Anna!¡± I declare triumphantly. ¡°Love me some breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Me too, Miss Ishii! Umm¡­¡±

    Anna¡¯s cheeks are still red like roses. Now that I¡¯ve gotten my head and my thoughts back together¡­ I realise my folly. Especially so, considering that right now, Anna doesn¡¯t even remember¡­ well, us.

    ¡°Oh, right. Let me just put that on real quick¡­¡± I say as I get up from my chair and retrieve my uniform, putting it on as quickly as I can. ¡°Sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Ishii. I appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°Right! Now then¡­¡± I declare again as I straighten my tie. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    My appetite returns with a vengeance! Even so, I find myself slowing down to watch Anna. She eats with surprising speed, her fork and knife a blur, yet somehow, she manages to maintain an air of elegance. Like a proper lady. Like how I probably oughta act, given my title and uniform back at St Elicia¡¯s, ever since I won the Student Council election. Oh well.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Miss Ishii?¡±

    ¡°My friends call me Arisa,¡± I reply warmly, noticing the hand pressed against Anna¡¯s cheek. ¡°Will ya?¡±

    ¡°Alright. Miss¡­¡±

    Anna quickly coughs to clear her throat, cutting herself off. She takes a steadying breath, her cheeks slightly flushed, before attempting to speak again with newfound composure.

    ¡°Arisa. There ¨C that was a mouthful!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I just remembered!¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes lighting up as if struck by sudden inspiration. ¡°Umm¡­ you mentioned fighting the Demon Lord in Arcadia¡­ and something about today¡¯s date being a year ago?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I said that,¡± I reply, frowning slightly at the memory of her reaction. ¡°It really is the past right now, eh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s today for me,¡± Anna says, her voice laced with concern. ¡°Unless, umm¡­ somehow¡­¡±

    ¡°Shit. I think I might be from the future.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious! I was here in this exact place, at this exact moment, one year ago! It all began here when I met you in this room.¡±

    ¡°But Mom said¡­¡±

    ¡°I can prove that I ain¡¯t crazy! Just ask me anything!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    Anna looks at me like I¡¯ve completely lost my marbles. And uh¡­ I do sound like I have. But maybe she sees something in my conviction, the way I cling to my words like they¡¯re the only truth I know. Oh, but isn¡¯t that what nutcases do as well? Uh oh.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Anna says cautiously. ¡°You said we¡¯re best friends, right?¡±

    ¡°The best of the best!¡±

    It¡¯s true! We didn¡¯t start that way ¨C arguments and misunderstandings were our bread and butter. But we grew past that! We grew into something more¡­ that in the end, you gave your life to save mine in the Land of Demons.

    ¡°Okay, umm¡­ if you know me well ¨C tell me what you know of me, Arisa!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± I wonder out loud, tapping my chin thoughtfully. ¡°You wield a massive claymore called Ascalon, and you love sugar-cane milk even though Lady Iris forbids it. Oh! And you¡¯re a big fan of that elven Bard from Sharmarli who sings all those sappy songs about love and happiness! Y¡¯know¡­ Eris Aintree!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey now,¡± I state with a cheeky grin as Anna stares at me with eyes wide open, her mouth agape with shock and awe. ¡°Told ya I ain¡¯t bluffing.¡±

    ¡°Arisa, I¡¯m honestly¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, actually! If you know all that despite being summoned here one day ago, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Amazing?¡±

    ¡°Yes! And umm¡­ I didn¡¯t notice this before, but your eyes, they¡¯re¡­¡±

    I glance toward a nearby mirror on the dressing table. My reflection stares back, golden irises gleaming like sunlight. And in this world of Nisha, golden like the eyes of a God.

    ¡°They¡¯re the same as always,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Had them like this since the day I was born.¡±

    ¡°Really? They seem¡­ brighter. And you¡¯re different too. Yesterday, when I found you in the forest, you were so¡­ afraid.¡±

    ¡°I was afraid, back then and there. Not anymore. Thanks to you, Anna.¡±

    ¡°And your confidence ¨C it¡¯s like Mom¡¯s, but more fiery!¡±

    ¡°Well, what can I say? Lady Iris taught me everything I know of the Healer¡¯s art.¡±

    ¡°I see! Umm¡­ I don¡¯t know what to make of this¡­¡± Anna muses thoughtfully before standing up and extending her hand with a radiant smile. ¡°But if what you¡¯re saying is true, if we¡¯re the best of friends in the future that you say you¡¯re from¡­ let¡¯s be friends in the present as well! My name is Anna Silverlight, and umm¡­ it¡¯s my honour to be your Paladin!¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m Arisa Ishii!¡± I reply with matching enthusiasm, taking her hand firmly. ¡°Nice to meet ya! And I¡¯m blessed to be your Healer again.¡±

 Chapter 4: Reawakening [Re-write]

    The guest room, after breakfast¡­

    Butterflies, vibrant with the colours of spring, flutter freely through lush gardens, their wings painting pretty arcs amid a verdant backdrop of newly bloomed flowers. From my window, the courtyard below is as beautiful as it¡¯s always been in my dreams.

    Good grief. I didn¡¯t truly appreciate the Chantry¡¯s beauty and splendour in the previous timeline. Back then, I spent far too much time cooped up in this room, brooding about life back home. Adjustment issues, y¡¯know? I missed Mom and Dad, the boys on the rooftop of St Elicia¡¯s¡­ even the damn Student Council! Nostalgia is one hell of a drug.

    I still miss them all. I really do, even after being in Nisha for so long. Well, not anymore, I suppose. But I¡¯ve always wondered, even right now, after going back in time¡­ how things are back home. How¡¯s everything doing without me? It¡¯s a question that lingers like a shadow.

    Today, though... I¡¯m just gonna focus on the present. Anna and I just finished tidying up after breakfast. The table¡¯s spotless, the dishes have been put away¡­ and I¡¯m feeling great satisfaction! Y¡¯know, the kind you¡¯d get from getting things done.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s up?¡±

    Anna hesitates, her hand rising to her cheek, her smile shy and uncertain. Her green eyes flicker with nervousness.

    ¡°You said you¡¯re my Healer, right?¡±

    I nod. As ordained by the First Saint¡¯s decree, every Healer is paired with a Paladin. Together for a lifetime, till death do they part, they¡¯re two souls bound by fate, destined to leave their mark on Nisha together. That¡¯s the ideal preached by the Order of Selene, anyway.

    But in practice¡­ not every pairing lasts a lifetime. Some discover their lack of affinity and part ways after graduating from the Chantry, striking out as freelance adventurers. It happens, and it is what it is, for better or worse. But for those who stay together, their divine bond is sacred, and they grow stronger together through a lifetime of mutual growth and protection.

    Before I was summoned to the world of Nisha, to the Isle of Spirits¡­ Anna was a Paladin with no Healer to call hers. Lady Nhaka Mezalune, the Oracle of Sharmarli and the one who summoned me, had foreseen that her fate was tied to mine. And so, until my arrival, Lady Iris stepped in as Anna¡¯s guardian, preparing her to serve and protect her destined Healer ¨C me. It was like this in the previous timeline¡­ and even now, in a new one, that hasn¡¯t changed.

    In the previous timeline, Anna and I were both novices fumbling through our lessons under Lady Iris¡¯s patient tutelage. I swear, she really does have the patience of a saint, being my teacher! Six months later, after passing the Trial of the First Saint by using all that we¡¯ve learnt, Anna and I became a proper duo ¨C a Paladin and Healer ready to face the world together!

    But now, things are different. I¡¯m not a novice anymore. If I truly am myself with all my memories intact, then¡­ well, things are gonna be different, right? I¡­

    Good grief. I dunno. Right now, I¡¯m just glad to be here. By Rinnah¡¯s grace, I really fucking am. I¡¯m counting my blessings, my lucky stars¡­ that I¡¯m alive and well with you, Anna.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Umm¡­ could you show me what you can do?¡± Anna asks, her voice tinged with curiosity and anticipation. ¡°You said you¡¯re a fully fledged Healer, right? That means you¡¯ve passed the Trial of the First Saint¡­ and that¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°Of course! But first¡­¡±

    There¡¯s a saying in the Order of Selene that a Healer without their staff is like a Bard without their harp ¨C still perfectly capable and knowledgeable, but certainly far less impressive and definitely not as cool as they oughta be! And so, I bring my hands together in prayer, closing my eyes and drawing a steady breath as I focus my thoughts. Delving deep into the wellspring of Mana within me, I summon mine.

    ¡°That staff!¡± Anna exclaims, eyes wide with shock and awe as Elizabeth materialises within my grasp, its silver wings unfurling in a dazzling display of ethereal light. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth, Frozen Light,¡± I say, a touch of pride in my voice. ¡°It¡¯s my honour to wield it!¡±

    ¡°By Rinnah¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a fancy name for a staff, that¡¯s for sure! So, I call it Elizabeth! It feels more personal that way. This holy staff is one of the many sacred relics of the Order of Selene, and it¡¯s as much a part of me as I am of it, for it chose me, the Hero destined to slay the Demon Lord¡­ that I might fulfil my Prophecy with it.

    Damn, though. Holding Elizabeth in my hands once more¡­ I can¡¯t help but feel reassured. My memories of the past year, one timeline ago, aren¡¯t just some fevered dream. They¡¯re real. That I¡¯m indeed who I am, and I¡¯m truly who I remember myself to be.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m ready to do some magic!¡± I declare triumphantly with a cheeky grin, holding Elizabeth aloft. ¡°What do you wanna see? Don¡¯t be shy ¨C I¡¯m taking requests!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ okay! Alright! How about a Heal, Arisa?¡± Anna asks, her excitement bubbling through her shyness. ¡°Let me see how you do it!¡±

    ¡°One Heal, coming right up!¡±

    Magic is the art of willing miracles into existence, weaving Mana into spells that shape the world around us. It¡¯s a deeply personal process, requiring focus, control, and the ability to silence the mind¡¯s noise. We master every breath, every heartbeat¡­ and in that silent space in between, we unleash a miracle to create or destroy as we see fit.

    There are countless types of spells ¨C offensive, defensive, restorative, to just name a few! Some are shared across disciplines, others unique to a chosen path. For the healers of the Order of Selene, the cornerstone of our craft is the humble yet powerful Heal.

    Oh, but I digress. I have a Heal to deliver! Focusing on Anna, I steady my breath again, holding Elizabeth up high anew. My hands begin to glow with a radiant light of pure white mingling with soft blues¡­ and my spell pulses with life, a tangible warmth that I release in a wave of restorative energy.

    The light washes over Anna, her expression shifting from surprise to blissful relief. She closes her eyes, her posture relaxing as my Heal works its wonders.

    ¡°That¡¯s incredible! It feels so¡­ warm. So soothing¡­¡±

    I smile. Heal is a simple but amazing spell! It¡¯s the use of Mana to mend wounds, restore blood, and even fix broken bones. This spell can even be shaped in countless ways, from a swift, restorative burst to a focused, all-encompassing ray of restorative light! Alas, the lingering sensation ¨C a faint memory of what was healed ¨C stays with the recipient for a time. It¡¯s a reminder, perhaps, of the fragility and resilience of the mortal body.

    ¡°Arisa, that was incredible!¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes wide with wonder, her voice brimming with awe. ¡°The power of your Heal spell¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve experienced anything as powerful or graceful from any Healer, ever! Except one other Healer¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Iris?¡±

    With a sheepish smile and a hand on her cheek, Anna nods, her cheeks flushed with pride.

    ¡°Hey, what can I say?¡± I reply with a cheeky smile, shrugging my shoulders, only to have my smile turn wistful as my thoughts drift to Lady Iris and the countless hours spent under her watchful guidance, one timeline ago. ¡°I had the best of the best to learn from.¡±

    ¡°Mom needs to see this!¡± Anna exclaims, her excitement lighting up her face. ¡°She told me to bring you to her office as soon as you were ready ¨C and umm¡­ I¡¯d say you¡¯re more than ready right now!¡±

    Smiling warmly, I nod. Hell, it¡¯s about time.

 Chapter 5: Ecclesiarch [Re-write]

    Mid-afternoon, on the way up to the Sepulchre of God¡­

    The stairs are cold, winding upwards as Anna and I make our way to the topmost floor, the highest amid the many wings of the Chantry of Eternal Light. It¡¯s where the Ecclesiarch of the Order of Selene resides alongside her Paladin, the Executor. Or rather, where the Executor used to reside ¨C she was long gone before I was summoned to Nisha.

    I¡¯m dressed in my school uniform, every bit of it meticulously in place, as though I¡¯m about to give a speech to the entire student body at St. Elicia¡¯s. On the other hand, Anna is clad in her battle regalia ¨C a sleek, form-fitting leotard of silk and tempered metal, complemented by thigh-high greaves and a black cloak trimmed with white fur. It¡¯s a striking combination of elegance and protection ¨C a masterpiece in both form and function!

    I like it! I really do. In the previous timeline, Lady Iris confided in me that Anna¡¯s ensemble was designed to exude both regal poise and intimidation simultaneously. First impressions are crucial against monsters and villains alike!

    Speaking of¡­ I¡¯m missing my Healer robes. They didn¡¯t make the trip back in time with me, unfortunately. Having them on helped me blend in with my peers in the Chantry. I can¡¯t even begin to count the number of gawkers I¡¯ve noticed on the way to these stairs! And not to mention that the entire ensemble really nailed the whole ¡®Healer¡¯ aesthetic ¨C I reckon I¡¯d be a hit at any cosplay convention back in my world! Oh well.

    Anyway¡­ we¡¯re here to see Lady Iris Escaflowne, the Ecclesiarch of the Order of Selene herself. Most of the Chantry¡¯s inhabitants only catch fleeting glimpses of her during morning and evening prayers. She spends much of her time secluded in her office maintaining the Akashic Record ¨C the collective repository of knowledge spanning the Order¡¯s paladins and healers. It¡¯s her burden, her Prophecy as a Hero, as it was for the Ecclesiarchs and Executors before her. However, because the Executor is gone¡­ she¡¯s alone in her duties.

    Lady Iris¡¯ eyes are like mine ¨C golden, like the eyes of a God. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen her fight, but I know she wields a weapon worthy of her stature, another sacred relic of the Order. They call it Apocalypse ¨C a magical tome, white and gold, bound in holy chains, its power born from the Akashic Record itself. I used to think that its name meant the end of the world¡­ but I later learned that it meant revelation. Fitting, eh?

    The top floor begins with a lavish antechamber, its every detail a testament to opulence. The air is perfumed and refined, and fur carpets soften the floors. Jewelled armchairs and masked attendants line the space. Ahead, an ornate door looms, its craftsmanship breathtakingly good.

    I¡¯ve been here before in the previous timeline. So many times for so many days of the week while Anna and I studied under Lady Iris. Everything here feels pristine, but there¡¯s a sterility to it ¨C a certain coldness. Don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s beautiful, but there¡¯s an undercurrent of loneliness that¡¯s hard to ignore. And that hasn¡¯t changed either, between timelines.

    ¡°Nervous?¡± Anna asks, her voice light as she places a hand on her cheek. ¡°Umm¡­ I always feel a little jittery coming here.¡±

    ¡°Rinnah willing, I hope she listens to me¡­ the way you did,¡± I whisper solemnly. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m a bit nervous right now. Just a little, though!¡±

    Anna¡¯s response is full of vigour as she pumps her fist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll convince her for sure! You persuaded me, after all¡­ and umm¡­ I¡¯m not exactly an easy sell, you know!¡±

    Her boisterous confidence draws a grin from me. She¡¯s joking, but I feel the sincerity of her words¡­ and it warms my heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Anna insists, puffing up her chest and crossing her arms. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Heh!¡±

    For a moment, we forget where we are. The tension within me dissolves as we giggle like we¡¯re in a high school. I gotta say¡­ it¡¯s a comforting reprieve. And as we laugh, relief washes over me, lightening the weight on my shoulders. When the moment passes, Anna straightens, her expression earnest and kind as she looks me in the eye.

    ¡°Good luck in there, Arisa.¡±

    I flash her a sharp grin ¨C more confident than what I¡¯m feeling right now, if I¡¯m being honest ¨C and throw her a hearty thumbs-up as I head towards the Ecclesiarch¡¯s door.

    <hr>

    In the Sepulchre of God¡­

    Enchanting apparatuses and antique bookcases hum faintly with Mana, weaving harmonies that feel like an aria¡¯s tune. The room is neat and unassuming, its simple furnishings a stark contrast to the luxurious antechamber outside where guests are typically entertained.

    Being back here after so much time spent in Arcadia feels surprisingly pleasant. Nostalgic, even. This room holds so many memories ¨C hours upon hours spent mastering the Healer¡¯s craft, poring over the vast catalogue of librams and tomes, absorbing knowledge like a sponge. It wasn¡¯t just learning ¨C it was fun. Truly!

    But today is different. This time, I¡¯ve returned for afternoon tea! And uh¡­ damn! What a spread! Assorted fruits, scones, cupcakes, and tarts grace gleaming silver stands. Porcelain cups of piping hot tea sit upon jewelled saucers, inviting me closer. And at the heart of it all is Lady Iris herself, radiant as ever in her white and gold robes that shimmer faintly with powerful enchantments. Apocalypse rests unassumingly on the table beside her.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Oh my! Lady Iris, seeing her again in person, I gotta say¡­ she¡¯s¡­ beautiful. Tall, poised, and utterly luminous! Her silver hair, like spun snow and ice, is adorned with an ornate hairpin that glimmers in the soft light. Her beauty is timeless, her youthful face betraying none of her many decades of wisdom. But her eyes captivate me most ¨C they¡¯re golden, like the eyes of a God. Golden like the sun, yet distant, as if always staring a thousand yards beyond.

    This was our first meeting in the previous timeline. Now, here I am again, and d¨¦j¨¤ vu doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it! My heart practically leaps outta my chest as I stand before her.

    ¡°Lady Arisa Ishii, are you not?¡± Lady Iris greets me as I approach, her voice serene and almost melodic. ¡°We have not been properly introduced. And yet¡­¡±

    Her gaze softens, a sorrowful glimmer in those divine eyes. It¡¯s¡­ unnerving.

    ¡°There is something peculiar about you. Something that stirs echoes within me. Warm, familiar echoes. Do I know you, Lady Ishii? I feel as though I do. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± I answer, my voice wavering under her gaze, the weight of her sorrow pressing down on me. ¡°Nevermind. You¡¯re right ¨C we¡¯ve yet to be introduced.¡±

    Lady Iris nods, though the look in her eyes suggests she sees through my bullshit. The air between us grows heavy with unspoken truths, and it¡¯s a little¡­ awkward.

    ¡°I trust that Anna has kept you well,¡± Lady Iris says after a moment¡¯s silence, steering the conversation forward. ¡°You are an honoured guest here, after all.¡±

    ¡°She has,¡± I reply solemnly, bowing my head. ¡°I could ask for nothing more.¡±

    Her gaze shifts slightly, drawn past me. ¡°That staff of yours¡­¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth,¡± I confirm softly. ¡°Frozen Light.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. And last night, you were on the brink of death,¡± Lady Iris muses out loud, her tone sharpening slightly. ¡°But now, you stand before me as a Healer radiating an extraordinary level of Mana. I dare say you are as powerful as I am.¡±

    She lifts her teacup with elegant precision, taking a delicate sip. Her left hand, resting at her side, is a stark contrast ¨C scarred and mutilated. I also remember seeing it like this in the previous timeline, and on her, it¡¯s like a blemish on an otherwise perfect masterpiece. The folks of the Chantry have come up with countless theories about it¡­ but no one truly knows why.

    ¡°But why is that the case, Lady Ishii?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned from the best,¡± I say with a smile, attempting levity. ¡°From you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Do explain further.¡±

    Think, Arisa. How do I explain this without sounding completely mad? Anna was willing to hear me out, by Lady Iris¡­ she¡¯s always been my mentor, this radiant and unattainable figure I¡¯ve aspired to be ever since I became a Healer. In my heart of hearts¡­ I¡¯ve always felt a little intimidated by her, and uh¡­ I¡¯m feeling that feeling right now.

    ¡°You have something to say, Lady Ishii,¡± Lady Iris says calmly, breaking the silence. ¡°Please speak freely. You have my undivided attention.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡­¡± I utter, my voice cracking, tears welling up in my eyes despite my best efforts to keep them at bay. ¡°I¡­¡±

    Before I can spiral into further embarrassment, Lady Iris rises and envelops me in a warm, gentle embrace. Her touch is soft, her warmth soothing like a balm to my soul. She smells like fresh roses, and her silken robes are as comforting as her presence. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s coaxing these floodgates of mine open¡­ and after holding back in front of Anna¡­ I let everything spill out.

    ¡°Tell me everything, Lady Ishii¡­¡± Lady Iris murmurs, her hand resting gently on my back, each pat a quiet comfort amidst my tears. ¡°Perhaps in your words, Rinnah willing¡­ I will find the reason for this strange, unshakable connection I feel for you.¡±

    So I do. I tell her everything ¨C about myself, the Oracle¡¯s Prophecy, my failure¡­ and Anna¡¯s death in Arcadia. She listens in silence, the gaze of her eyes unwavering on mine until I fall silent, having said all that needs to be said.

    ¡°Fascinating¡­¡± Lady Iris says after a long silence, her fingers brushing her chin thoughtfully. ¡°You are not of this world, nor even this timeline, if your claims are true. But you have mastered the Healer¡¯s sacred art. Most impressive.¡±

    ¡°Like I said,¡± I reply, my voice steadier now. ¡°You taught me everything I know.¡±

    ¡°For that, I should feel proud. Perhaps that is part of the warmth I feel for you despite the two of us being strangers here and now.¡±

    ¡°It still feels a little¡­ crazy¡­¡± I say, shaking my head ruefully. ¡°Even now, I¡¯m still trying to make sense of things. Sometimes I feel like I¡¯m losing it. Sometimes¡­¡±

    ¡°If it helps, I believe you,¡± Lady Iris says with conviction. ¡°There is a sense of conviction in your words. That alone tells me you speak the truth. Call it instinct.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m crazy?¡±

    Lady Iris shakes her head. Her reassurance lifts a weight from my shoulders, one I hadn¡¯t realised I¡¯ve been carrying for far too long.

    ¡°Thank you, my Lady¡­¡± I say, a flicker of resolve sparking within me. ¡°This time, I want to do everything right in this Prophecy of mine.

    ¡°As you should. It is our fate as Heroes to persist even in the face of adversity,¡± Lady Iris states calmly. ¡°Prophecy will guide us, no matter what happens. Even if we fall. Even if some days are harder than others.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It hurts sometimes. But I¡¯ll never give up.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. We should speak again soon,¡± Lady Iris says, her serene smile returning. ¡°It is rare to find another Healer of such¡­ power. Prophecy aside, I would ask you to share your knowledge with me, that we might further the Akashic Record together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be honoured, Lady Iris,¡± I reply earnestly. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. I will have my servants make the necessary arrangements. For now, however¡­¡±

    Her gaze grows resolute. It¡¯s¡­ inspiring. One timeline ago, this faith in me kept me going in my studies to master the Healer¡¯s art, knowing I couldn¡¯t let her down.

    ¡°Honour our traditions, fellow Healer of the Order of Selene. Guide Anna with your knowledge and power, for she shall once more be your Paladin in fulfilling your Prophecy.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± I vow, my words sure as steel. ¡°Thank you, my Lady.¡±

    ¡°For now, return to Anna¡¯s side,¡± Lady Iris says, she says, gesturing towards the door. ¡°There is much to prepare for in the days to come.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    I turn to leave, my heart lightened by her words and her faith in me. Anna¡¯s waiting just beyond the door, and together, we¡¯ll¡­

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    I pause and turn around to find Lady Iris¡¯s gaze fixed on me. The softness from before is gone, replaced by a sharp intensity that cuts through me like a knife through my heart.

    ¡°Yes, my Lady?¡±

    ¡°Promise me this, Lady Ishii,¡± Lady Iris says, her tone fierce and unyielding. ¡°Promise me you will keep her safe ¨C with all your strength, with all your power¡­ make it so.¡±

    I nod, unable to muster any words that would do my conviction justice. As I step through the door, I carry the weight of that promise with me. For Anna, for this world of Nisha, and for all the lives entwined in our fates¡­ I will not falter.

 Chapter 6: Memories of the Runestone [Re-write]

    One day later, afternoon in the Chantry library¡­

    Bookcases brimming with tomes and librams from across Nisha tower over paladins and healers huddled around ornate desks, their surfaces cluttered with reading materials. Arcane familiars, taking the shape of spellbound brooms and dusters, glide gracefully through long aisles and spacious rooms, ceaselessly tidying as they go.

    It¡¯s the third day of First Seed, the first of twelve Seeds ¨C each spanning twenty-eight days ¨C that make up a full year in this world of Nisha. Much like the months of the calendar back in my world. This life is my second chance, my do-over, and I intend to get it right this time!

    When I first arrived here in the previous timeline, I only wanted to go home. Right now¡­ I still miss my world deeply. I miss lounging on the rooftop with the boys, trading jokes, smoking, and swearing like sailors. I miss my parents, too ¨C I miss our video calls every weekend since I left the quiet village for the city to study¡­ even if talking through a screen isn¡¯t the same as being home with them. Hell, I even miss those stupid Student Council meetings that often spiralled into debates about the pettiest matters.

    Good grief. I could wax lyrical for days about the good old times and everything I left behind. But now, I want more. I want it all! I want to fulfil my Prophecy to vanquish the Demon Lord and keep Anna by my side, safe and sound. And after that? I¡¯ll find a way to return home.

    Oh. But that would mean saying goodbye to everyone I know and love in Nisha. And I...

    No, stop that train of thought. Focus! We¡¯ll take this one step at a time. I¡¯m here now, still me, memories intact, and a (nearly) complete mastery of the Healer¡¯s art (there¡¯s always room for improvement!). Oh, and I¡¯ve quit smoking since arriving in Nisha. So, with the hand I¡¯ve been dealt¡­ I¡¯ll make it work. Just watch me do it!

    Across the table, Anna¡¯s brow furrows as she pores over a Libram from the library¡¯s extensive collection. Its snow-white cover, adorned with golden runes, marks it as the Libram of the First Saint. Within its enchanted pages of Enochian ¨C the holy script of the gods of Nisha ¨C lies the knowledge to cast Sanctuary ¨C a powerful Paladin spell that consecrates the ground to shield allies from harm.

    But Anna¡¯s struggling with it. Her fingers tremble slightly as she leans closer towards the Libram¡¯s pages, frustration etched on her face. I¡¯d help her if I could, but the damn thing is warded; its knowledge only for a Paladin''s eyes. To any non-Paladin, the words within appear as little more than incomprehensible gibberish.

    That¡¯s just how magic works in Nisha ¨C a rigid class system, a universal law woven into the very fabric of existence. Some spells belong solely to healers, others to paladins. Take Anna, for example ¨C as a Paladin, she can¡¯t decipher the Libram containing Holy Fire ¨C a signature spell in any Healer¡¯s kit! That said, within the Order of Selene, a few foundational spells, like Heal and Candlelight, are shared between both classes, a nod to the First Saint being both Healer and Paladin. Beyond that, however¡­ magic is tightly siloed across classes.

    But enough procrastination! I¡¯ve got work to do. My task is clear ¨C I¡¯m gonna retrace the steps I took in the previous timeline to fulfil the Prophecy. I¡¯m gonna write down what I remember of what I gotta do, such as, y¡¯know¡­ recreating the key that unlocks Arcadia, the Land of Demons ¨C the Runestone!

    It¡¯s time to begin.

    <hr>

    Arisa¡¯s notes on the Runestone¡­

    Purple like esoteric wisdom. Red like blazing lust. Blue like lucid dreams. Green like molten envy. Orange like smouldering ambition. Yellow like forlorn hope. The colours dance and shift under the light, as if hiding secrets from me.

    The Runestone ¨C the key to Arcadia, the Land of Demons. By extension, the key to the Demon Lord ¨C a slumbering force of corruption threatening to bring about Nisha¡¯s end. By claiming this key, I can slay the evil Demon bastard and fulfil my Prophecy.

    It ain¡¯t that simple, though. The Runestone isn¡¯t whole ¨C it¡¯s fragmented into six Lesser Shards, each dull and stained with blood. Why the blood? I dunno. They were all like that when I gathered them in the previous timeline.

    The first of the six, known as the Lesser Shard of the Oracle, belongs to Lady Nhaka Mezalune, the enigmatic Oracle herself. She¡¯s the one who summoned me to Nisha, naming me her Summoned Hero. In the previous timeline, she gave it to us as a reward after Anna and I travelled to the Palace of Lights in Sharmarli, the Holy City, and completed a task for her.

    It wasn¡¯t anything pleasant. In the wilderness surrounding the city, Anna and I had to venture into a Dungeon ¨C the Convocation of Alyssa. There, we were supposed to rescue Anna¡¯s idol, Eris Aintree. Y¡¯know, that Bard whose songs Anna loves (she has them all on vinyl records in her room!). But by the time we found her¡­ Eris was no longer herself. The Demon Cult had twisted her mind beyond repair, turning her into their herald¡­ and their slave. She had become the Voice of the Demon Lord¡­ the so-called Demon¡¯s Voice. We had to kill her.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Good grief. It was a pretty fucked up affair. And Anna¡­ she was very hurt by what she had to do. Maybe, just maybe, this time¡­ things don¡¯t have to end like that! Rinnah willing.

    But Eris and Lady Mezalune were only the beginning. There were five more Lesser Shards thereafter¡­ and none were any easier to claim. They were scattered across all of Nisha, in places such as¡­

    Castle Ferrous ¨C a once-mighty bastion of iron and stone nestled in the Iron Mountains to the north-western fringes of the mainland. Now a crumbling ruin, its halls are overrun by the goblins of the Cursed Legion. Their chieftain, the Shaman known as the Goblin King, keeps his lesser kin in line with a Blood Elemental bound to him by the Lesser Shard of the Iron Lord. I¡¯ve seen what those bastards do to their Human and Elf prisoners¡­ and it still haunts me. And I remember, at the end of it all¡­ there was a locked room, its key destroyed. I left it behind, but even now, I still wonder ¨C what was in there?

    Dagon ¨C an ancient, nightmarish corpse-city beneath the waves of the Crystal Sea in the north. Its grotesque, cyclopean structures teem with pelagic Mer-men ¨C eldritch monsters so loathsome they churn my stomach. The Lesser Shard of the Abyss lies somewhere in that accursed place. I remember encountering one particular Cultist ¨C a young woman desperate to escape but shackled by guilt over her younger brother, whom she¡¯d dragged into this nightmare. We fought, and Anna and I killed her. But perhaps, in this timeline¡­ there¡¯s another way.

    The Celestial Arbour ¨C a verdant expanse of ancient trees and crystalline lakes hidden amid the eastern fringes of civilisation. Monsters born of root and stem roam these evergreen woods, where life thrives in wild, untamed, overgrown abundance. Elan Vita, an Elder Nymph of immense power, holds court deep within the Arbor¡¯s inner sanctuary. There, she jealously guards the Lesser Shard of the Everglade amid a treasure trove of curiosities gathered over centuries. Like in the previous timeline, I reckon she won¡¯t give it up without a fight¡­ unless I find a way to convince her that a mortal Hero can be trusted.

    Nevermore, the City of Midnight ¨C an urban hellscape of eternal night in the south-eastern lands, where the Blood Moon eclipses the sun. Rain falls in crimson droplets here like blood from the heavens, and despair and ecstasy blur into one amid labyrinthine streets filled with all kinds of hedonistic pleasures. Undead monsters (vampires, especially!) walk the streets as the living would in any other city, their dominion cemented by an ancient Promise made between the holy and the unholy to end the wars of old that once ravaged the land. Rasha Ayan, a Vampire Ancient and proprietor of the infamous Hotel Red Sun, holds the Lesser Shard of the Blood Moon. She hosts grand parties every night, waiting for a special someone to arrive. Someone I must find¡­ if I don¡¯t wanna fight her again.

    The Arcane University ¨C levitating above the city of Crucible in the south, a marvel of magic and intellect. Mages and conjurers from across Nisha vie for a place here ¨C admission is really, really difficult, and even becoming an Apprentice is considered a great honour! The University¡¯s Mage Queen, the Ancient Lich Elena de L¡¯Enfer, uses the Lesser Shard of the Liminal Path to research the outer realms beyond Nisha, often going on extra-dimensional excursions! For that reason (as well as her disdain for healers and paladins and the Order of Selene), she won¡¯t part with it unless I offer something of equal or greater value. And uh¡­ she drives a hard bargain!

    Good grief. That¡¯s the road ahead of me. It won¡¯t be easy ¨C it never is. But it¡¯s my path to tread.

    <hr>

    Break time¡­

    Hmm¡­ yeah. That¡¯ll do for now!

    I steal a glance at Anna and can¡¯t help but smile. She¡¯s stepped away from the Libram of the First Saint, clearly taking a break. Just like me! She looks more relaxed now¡­ so that¡¯s a relief.

    She¡¯s got another book open, flipping through its pages gently, almost reverently. It¡¯s smaller, definitely not part of the library¡¯s catalogue, and¡­ wait a second! Is that what I think it is!?

    Yup! No doubt about it ¨C that¡¯s her diary! I¡¯d recognise that embroidered leather cover anywhere. And I know she keeps it close, for it¡¯s her private treasure. Within those pages, Anna lets people write what they wanna say about her ¨C encouragement, praise, even criticism! It¡¯s her reason to endure and carry on no matter what¡­ while also being mindful of others.

    And uh¡­ damn! Seeing that diary again brings back memories! In the previous timeline, I got to write in it¡­ and I remember exactly what I wrote! It was¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa? Is something the matter?¡±

    Anna¡¯s soft voice pulls me back to reality. Her cheeks are red like roses, her expression uncertain as she presses a hand on her cheek.

    Oh no. She must¡¯ve noticed me staring. Well, shit. Subtlety has never been my strong suit.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I utter, hesitating momentarily. ¡°I wrote in that diary once.¡±

    Anna blinks, her expression shifting to a mix of curiosity and apprehension.

    ¡°I wrote mine in the page after Luna and Archie¡¯s¡­¡± I add hastily, stumbling over my words. ¡°And uh¡­ I was wondering¡­¡±

    I trail off as the look on her face stops me cold. Dismay flickers in her eyes ¨C she knows what I want to ask¡­ and it¡¯s getting awkward. Her hesitation, her uncertainty, I¡­

    Just like that, it hits me ¨C this is a new timeline! The bond Anna and I once shared, the trust forged through our studies with Lady Iris and our quiet moments together¡­ it doesn¡¯t exist here. Not yet. Sure, we¡¯ve agreed to be friends again and stand together as Healer and Paladin once more¡­ and I like to think we¡¯re off to a good start! But deep down, in my heart of hearts¡­ I have to accept the truth ¨C right now, she doesn¡¯t feel for me like I do for her.

    Quietly, I lean back and refocus on my notes, the weight of the moment heavy on my shoulders like the weight of the world. Someday, Rinnah willing¡­ I¡¯ll earn the right to write my words for her in that diary again.

 Chapter 7: Memories of the Paladin [Re-write]

    The next day, late morning at the Chantry courtyard¡­

    Dew clings coldly to the grass and leaves, glinting like scattered jewels in the sunlight. Elizabeth and Ascalon rest nearby, rays of warmth dancing off enchanted metal.

    Good grief. Anna and I¡­ we¡¯ve just finished running laps around the courtyard. Don¡¯t ask me how many ¨C I lost count ages ago!

    Sweat trickles down my brow, my muscles are aching, and my legs feel like jelly¡­ and it feels fucking fantastic! The cool air fills my lungs¡­ and I drink it up like booze! Being here after what felt like an eternity is like slipping back into a cherished dream.

    Lady Iris asked me to honour the Order¡¯s traditions. So here I am, keeping my promise ¨C the first of many things I want and must do in this new timeline. Sorta? It¡¯s been ages since I had to run in Nisha for a reason that didn¡¯t involve some Monster trying to kill Anna and me. Can¡¯t say I miss that too much¡­ but I certainly miss the simple joy of hanging out here!

    I used to hate exercise, though. Hated sweating because it made me uncomfortable in my clothes, hated the sun when it was too hot. And I¡¯d make up any excuse to avoid it. Back at St Elicia¡¯s, even after becoming President of the Student Council, the most athletic thing I did was pose for the school paper to promote ¡°school spirit¡± (the Photography Club is very persistent, I swear!). And after the photoshoot? Straight to the vending machines for an orange soda! Most days ¨C I think I sometimes press lemon-lime by mistake, unfortunately.

    Oh well. That¡¯s all behind me now. I¡¯ve come to enjoy exercise ever since I was summoned to Nisha in the previous timeline, oddly enough. Sure, it still leaves me sweaty and sore, but there¡¯s something liberating about it all. Afterwards, lying in the shade with my breath steady and my muscles strained, taking the cool and clean air into my lungs¡­ the world feels¡­ right.

    Hmm. I wonder if Anna feels the same. She¡¯s sprawled beside me under the vast canopy of an ancient tree, its branches sprawling heavenward. Despite her petite frame, she¡¯s tougher than she looks! I¡¯m sure she could easily get up and run another handful of laps without falling over if she wanted to. In the previous timeline, I¡¯ve seen her swing Ascalon with such force it makes the ground shudder and the air stand still. You¡¯d have to be utterly insane to stand in her way!

    Outside battle, though? Anna¡¯s as soft as spring rain. Demure like the soft glow of the moon ¨C gentle yet unwavering, casting light without demanding attention. She¡¯s kind, almost to a fault, and carries her brute strength with grace and humility. Lady Iris taught her always to be mindful of herself and those around her¡­ and that power is a tool to help others in need, not a weapon to oppress. Anna told me as much in the previous timeline, and it¡¯s heartening to see that part of her hasn¡¯t changed.

    ¡°Umm¡­ how are you feeling, Arisa?¡± Anna asks, her voice as soft as the breeze, a shy smile gracing her lips as she presses a hand to her cheek, avoiding my gaze. ¡°Silver coin for your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± I reply with a serene smile. ¡°Just a bit overwhelmed.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed this place so fucking much. It¡¯s good to be back.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Anna answers, hesitating momentarily, her smile turning tentative. ¡°We could come here every morning after prayers and exercise as much as you like! Umm¡­ if that¡¯s what you want to do!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what I want¡­? What do you mean?¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Anna fidgets, struggling with her words. ¡°Miss Ishii¡­ umm, I mean, Arisa¡­¡±

    Her nervousness is endearing. She¡¯s always been like this, blushing and stumbling over her words. It¡¯s one of the many things I adore about her.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡± I ask, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder. ¡°You look pale.¡±

    She nods weakly but doesn¡¯t speak, the gaze of her eyes forlorn.

    ¡°Would you like to talk about it?¡± I press, my tone warm and patient. ¡°I¡¯m here for ya, Anna.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ we said we¡¯d be friends again, right?¡± Anna stammers, her blush deepening. ¡°But¡­ I feel like I¡¯m not who you want me to be.¡±

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    Fucking hell. Her words hit me harder than I¡¯d like to admit. Forcing the weight of my memories ¨C an entire year¡¯s worth from another timeline ¨C onto her¡­ wasn¡¯t fair for her at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re my Paladin,¡± I say, steadying my voice. ¡°You¡¯ll always be my Paladin, Anna. And I¡¯m sorry if all this has been overwhelming.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be yours¡­¡± Anna answers, her voice trembling. ¡°But sometimes¡­ I feel unsure. Not just about this¡­ but so many other things as well.¡±

    Her eyes, green like sunlit meadows, meet mine. There¡¯s a flicker of uncertainty in them.

    ¡°I feel that feeling every day, Anna¡­ ¡± I confess, bowing my head solemnly. ¡°Some days are harder than others. But it is what it is, right? We keep going, no matter what. Won¡¯t you?¡±

    Anna¡¯s lips curve into a soft smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got such a good heart, Arisa. Even if I don¡¯t share your memories, I feel¡­ connected to you. You¡¯re my Healer, and I¡¯m your Paladin. But it¡¯s more than that! It¡¯s¡­ special. Perhaps it¡¯s why I believed your story, as did Mom.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re damn right about that!¡± I declare with a cheeky grin. ¡°We¡¯ve got a bond between us that¡¯s both strong and unique. Ain¡¯t nothing else like it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it! And I¡¯m honoured to be your Paladin!¡±

    ¡°Like I said before¡­ it¡¯s my honour to be your Healer! With this badass Healer by your side, you¡¯ll be a mighty Paladin in no time!¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    Smiling warmly, I ruffle her purple hair. It¡¯s soft as silk, and I make a mental note to get her to spill the beans on what she uses to get it like this. I reckon it¡¯s gotta be some kinda luxury alchemical conditioner from Sharmarli!

    ¡°So, to begin¡­ how¡¯s your magic coming along?¡± I ask sweetly, pulling back my hand. ¡°What¡¯ve you got right now, Anna?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    Anna concentrates, slowly summoning a soft glow to her palm. The silvery light pulses faintly ¨C a rudimentary Heal for a Paladin that¡¯s both quick and practical to cast in the heat of battle.

    ¡°Nice! Anything else?¡±

    Nodding enthusiastically, Anna concentrates anew, conjuring a small orb of Candlelight that hovers around us, illuminating the grass with silvery hues.

    ¡°Brilliant! Okay¡­ how about Sanctuary?¡± I ask enthusiastically. ¡°You were working on deciphering the Libram of the First Saint yesterday, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Umm¡­ about that¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get to that soon!¡± I assure her. ¡°But first ¨C are you comfortable with casting Heal in combat? It needs to be second nature before we work on anything else.

    ¡°I could use some practice¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll work on that first, alright?¡±

    Anna nods eagerly, her determination shining through.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start right after lunch!¡± I exclaim with a grin. ¡°Once we¡¯ve nailed the basics, we¡¯ll head out on some Adventurer¡¯s Guild missions ¨C perfect for sharpening those spells in combat!¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a plan!¡±

    Good grief. Just mentioning the Adventurer¡¯s Guild brings back memories! Going on Guild missions, learning to cast spells under pressure, trusting each other in the heat of battle¡­ it eased Anna and me into our roles as Paladin and Healer, day by day! Sure, we had our clumsy moments starting out, but by the end¡­ we fought in near-perfect sync.

    Back then, it was simpler times before the weight of my role as a summoned Hero bore down on me. For all that time, I was just another Adventurer with Anna on the Isle of Spirits, living the dream with her. Even then, some nights I¡¯d wake up teary-eyed, longing for the world I had left behind.

    ¡°So, umm¡­ what shall we do now, Arisa?¡± Anna asks, pulling me from my thoughts. ¡°Lunch is still an hour away.¡±

    ¡°Oh, fuck! Really? I haven¡¯t planned that far ahead,¡± I admit with a sheepish laugh. ¡°What would you like to do?¡±

    ¡°How about three more laps around the courtyard?¡± Anna suggests, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°You were lagging behind earlier¡­ and umm¡­ I¡¯d like you to prove me wrong!¡±

    I smirk. ¡°You¡¯re on! And if I catch ya¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even finish that sentence!¡± Anna exclaims, bolting upright and taking off with a defiant grin. ¡°Because you won¡¯t!¡±

    Laughing, I chase after her. And so¡­ round and round we go, our laughter echoing through the courtyard, she and I living our best lives once more in the world of Nisha.

 Chapter 8: Sins of the Healer [Re-write]

    After lunch, mid-afternoon in the Chantry library¡­

    Raindrops patter gently against the windows, creating a soothing rhythm that blends with the soft shuffling of Arcane Familiars on marble floors. They busy themselves stacking books, sorting scrolls, and tidying up while healers and paladins pore over librams and manuscripts.

    Far from the bustling main reading hall and the front desk, Anna and I are tucked away in a cosy study room. A wide desk, perfectly sized for two, holds our notes and books as we sit side by side. We¡¯d spent the sunny morning exploring the courtyard, but now the rain has driven us back to our sanctuary. Dry, safe¡­ and wrapped in our own little world.

    These rooms are meant for discussions ¨C or so I like to think! They¡¯re far enough from the Librarian¡¯s desk that he never storms over to demand silence. Outta sight, outta mind! And considering his infamous temper¡­ it¡¯s a blessing.

    The Librarian is an old Orc ¨C grey-skinned, tough as weathered boots and grumpy as they come. But his age hasn¡¯t dulled his intimidating aura. I may or may not have learned the hard way in the previous timeline when I foolishly thought I could get away with a bit of chatter. And uh¡­ let¡¯s say I don¡¯t make that mistake anymore.

    Oh! Now that it comes to mind¡­ an Orc as a Librarian? Orcs usually stick to dungeons alongside their Goblin kin, and most adventurers wouldn¡¯t hesitate to attack one on sight. His name¡¯s a mystery too ¨C it¡¯s just ¡®Librarian¡¯ ¨C and it¡¯s what everyone in the Chantry and the Order of Selene calls him. I¡¯ve thought about asking, but his curt responses to anything unrelated to books or library matters make it clear he¡¯s not in the mood for chit-chat.

    Hmm. He¡¯s an enigma, that¡¯s for sure! And Lady Iris likely knows his story. She¡¯s the one who inducted him into his current duties, after all. But even I couldn¡¯t coax it outta her in the previous timeline! I¡¯m still curious about this, but for now¡­ my focus is on Anna, and my promise to help her master her Heal spell.

    ¡°Hey, umm¡­ Arisa?¡± Anna asks, her voice soft and hesitant as she rests her cheek on her hand while she looks at me with a sheepish smile. ¡°Before we start¡­ I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Sure. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re a proper Healer like Mom is, right? So, umm¡­ what other spells do you know? Besides Heal, I mean!¡±

    ¡°You want a glimpse of the wonders I¡¯m capable of?¡± I ask with a cheeky grin, wrapping myself in an air of playful mystique. ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ of course! I showed you my entire repertoire of spells, so it¡¯s only fair you show me yours as well, right?¡± Anna asks enthusiastically, her eyes bright with curiosity. ¡°Besides, if we¡¯re going to work together¡­ we must know each other¡¯s strengths!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    I cup my chin, pretending to ponder as Anna watches me with eager eyes and a hopeful grin. I have a sneaking suspicion she¡¯s stalling (just as I am right now!)¡­ but it¡¯s not a bad idea to give her a little demonstration! Within reason, of course.

    Listing my spells would be easy, but where¡¯s the fun in that? Hell, I¡¯d say a live performance is much more exciting! And that¡¯s what I¡¯m gonna do!

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡±

    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± I reply with a warm smile. ¡°But first¡­¡±

    Standing up, I close my eyes and cast Clairvoyance, letting the world around me fade as I visualise the library. When I open my eyes again, it¡¯s as though I¡¯m soaring above it all, seeing everything from a bird¡¯s-eye view. The sprawling shelves¡­ the paladins and healers engrossed in their studies¡­ the familiars darting about¡­ it¡¯s a magnificent sight!

    But my attention is on the Librarian. I find him at his desk, slouched comfortably in a large armchair, idly flipping through a thick tome in his massive hands. Candied apples from the lunch service in the dining hall sit on a silver platter beside a steaming mug of coffee ¨C he¡¯s far away from us and on a well-earned break, it seems. Perfect.

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Anna exclaims as I return to the present, her astonished gaze fixed on me. ¡°What was that? You were staring at the wall, but it looked like you were seeing something far beyond¡­ umm¡­ the wall! And your eyes were on fire, burning with Mana¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Clairvoyance!¡± I explain with a big grin. ¡°It lets me use Mana to see anything that¡¯s anywhere, as long as there¡¯s light nearby. Handy, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Anna nods, her eyes wide with wonder. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ incredible! And umm¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen any healers use this spell before! Not even Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, that? Lady Iris and I developed Clairvoyance together in the previous timeline. It was our final entry to the Akashic Record before you and I left the Isle of Spirits.¡±

    ¡°I see. Oh, Arisa¡­ you¡¯re full of surprises, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yup. I sure am!¡± I reply with a playful wink. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re in the clear. The Librarian¡¯s preoccupied, so as long as we don¡¯t make a mess or burn anything down, we¡¯re good.¡±

    Anna¡¯s expression shifts to mild alarm. ¡°Burn something down? That sounds¡­ awful! You don¡¯t think that will happen¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon now¡­ you think so little of me?¡± I exclaim as I feign hurt, clutching my chest dramatically. ¡°Why, I¡¯m offended that you¡¯d even worry about that being a possibility!¡±

    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m just making sure!¡± Anna retorts, crossing her arms and pouting her lips. ¡°You can¡¯t blame me for being cautious.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± I concede with a laugh. ¡°But you have my word ¨C no fires, no disasters.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I trust you, Arisa.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Anna settles into her chair as I step back, flexing my fingers with theatrical flair. ¡°And now, for your viewing pleasure¡­ let¡¯s begin!¡±

    <hr>

    Memories of the Healer¡­

    Hmm. How should I go about this? So many ways to show off what I¡¯ve got¡­ but I suppose the only way to demonstrate it is to just do it!

    Oh, but I don¡¯t have Elizabeth with me right now! I had to leave it in the lockers by the library entrance, like Anna with Ascalon. No weapons allowed in here, y¡¯know? And the Librarian? An absolute stickler for rules ¨C especially the ones about weapons! Sheathed claymores and staves knocking over display racks because some Paladin or Healer doesn¡¯t watch their step? That¡¯s a surefire way to ruin his day. No matter. I¡¯ll just have to make do. And I shall!

    I¡¯ve got a solid repertoire of spells up here in this rather thick skull of mine. First up (and my favourite!) ¨C Holy Fire! It¡¯s one of the first spells every aspiring Healer learns ¨C purely for self-defence, of course! These sacred flames don¡¯t mend wounds. Instead, they¡¯re a projectile missile streaking across the battlefield or a righteous stream of scorching fire.

    The flames of my Holy Fire ignite in the palm of my hand, crackling with a vibrant glow of white and blue. They¡¯re devastating against the undead, demons, or anything corrupted by foul magic. Lights them up brilliantly. Against the living or those pure of heart? Not so much. For that, you¡¯d need a Mage¡¯s Fireball! But still, Holy Fire burns hot.

    ¡°Oh my! That¡¯s Holy Fire, isn¡¯t it?¡± Anna gasps, her eyes wide with wonder as they fixate on the flickering flames in my hand. ¡°It burns just as powerfully as Mom¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°It sure is!¡± I say with a cheeky grin, casting a glance at our desk. ¡°Her flames are white and gold, though. As is her Heal.¡±

    ¡°Mom says the colours in our spells mirror the essence of our souls!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Anyway¡­ I¡¯d show you what my Holy Fire can do, but¡­ heh! Plenty of opportunities for that later, I reckon. And I did promise not to set anything on fire¡­¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°Just kidding!¡± I exclaim, flashing a smile as warm as the flames in my palm while Anna sighs, clearly unimpressed by my antics. ¡°Alright, on to the next spell ¨C Mage Armour!¡±

    I close my hand, snuffing out my Holy Fire, and snap my fingers. A flash of blue shimmers over my skin instantly, forming an invisible layer of Mage Armour that makes my body and bones as tough as stone.

    Despite the name, Mage Armour isn¡¯t a Mage-exclusive spell! It¡¯s one of the few cross-class spells useable by all magic users, and it¡¯s a lifesaver that greatly bolsters one¡¯s resilience when the fighting gets rough. It¡¯s great against arrows¡­ the occasional bludgeoning or slashing¡­ you get the idea!

    Mine¡¯s the non-Mage variation, though. Mages get the top-tier version of Mage Armour (how fitting, eh?), toughening their skin and bones to diamond-like resilience. As for conjurers and necromancers and healers like me? We settle for mere stone. It¡¯s not ideal, but it¡¯s better than nothing when a blade or Monster claw comes your way. Personal experience in the previous timeline taught me that. Not that I recommend ever finding out¡­ if you can help it!

    ¡°Go on ¨C hit me if you like!¡± I offer, extending an arm with a confident smile. ¡°I can take it.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Anna protests, crossing her arms and shaking her head. ¡°I know what Mage Armour does, Arisa! It¡¯s a defensive spell meant to protect you!¡±

    ¡°Good! Then let¡¯s keep the defensive theme going¡­¡±

    Taking a step back for space, I extend my hand, channelling Mana into a shimmering Spell Ward ¨C a runic barrier glowing white and blue, shaped like a kite shield. It hums faintly, exuding an aura of power. My power!

    Spell Ward converts Mana into a magical shield, nullifying incoming spells as long as I maintain my focus. With enough Mana, with unwavering concentration¡­ it¡¯s an impenetrable aegis against even the most devasting magical assaults.

    ¡°That¡¯s a very powerful Spell Ward¡­¡± Anna wonders out loud as she circles around me, inspecting every detail. ¡° ¡°How long can you hold yours? Mom says her record is two hours! And umm¡­ she only stopped because everyone else ran out of Mana.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ good question¡­¡± I reply, tapping my chin thoughtfully while maintaining my Spell Ward. ¡°Never timed myself. Guess I oughta give it a go someday.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could cast Sanctuary with such grace and finesse¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her tone wistful. ¡°Compared to you, or Mom¡­ I¡¯m still a novice¡­¡±

    ¡°And you will, soon enough!¡± I declare confidently, letting my Spell Ward dissipate as I rest a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°Sanctuary and Spell Ward are the two core spells needed to pass the Trial of the First Saint. Once you master Sanctuary¡­ you¡¯ll be a fully-fledged Paladin of the Order of Selene!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a lot of pressure.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve got your back,¡± I declare, meeting her gaze with a steadfast nod. ¡°We¡¯re a team, remember? And we¡¯re gonna be the best!¡±

    ¡°We are! And umm¡­ we will be if we do our best together!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah! Now then, check out this nifty little spell!¡± I announce, my fingers glowing white and blue. ¡°Any guesses?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Dispel Magic!¡± Anna says immediately, her eyes lighting up with recognition. ¡°It drains magical energy from a target, right?¡±

    ¡°Yup! Transfers it to me, unless¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless you¡¯re using a staff to ground the spell, like Elizabeth,¡± Anna notes, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Mom says this spell is very dangerous without the proper precautions!¡±

    ¡°Right again!¡± I declare with a grin, cupping my hand to extinguish the glow of Dispel Magic. ¡°But since Elizabeth¡¯s not with me... let''s move on, shall we? For my next spell¡­ I¡¯ll need a volunteer!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    Cheekily, I make a big show of looking around the room, my gaze eventually settling on Anna¡¯s sheepish smile.

    ¡°Pretty please, Lady Silverlight?¡± I ask, layering my words with playful charm. ¡°I swear, you won¡¯t regret it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arisa! If you insist¡­¡± Anna replies nervously, her cheeks flushing red, both hands pressed on them. ¡°But umm¡­ I¡¯m only agreeing because you promise it¡¯ll be worth it!¡±

    ¡°Perfect!¡± I declare triumphantly. ¡°You¡¯re gonna love this one.¡±

    With an outstretched hand aimed at Anna, I close my eyes and focus. My lips silently form the words of a prayer to Rinnah. A soft glow of white and blue envelops Anna, her eyes beginning to radiate Mana as the power of my Divine Blessing takes hold.

    Found in the Libram of Discipline, this advanced spell uses Mana to empower the recipient with godly prowess. Be it enhancing clarity for better spellcasting or bolstering physical speed and strength¡­ it¡¯s a game-changer in battle.

    ¡°Feel any different?¡±

    ¡°Arisa!¡± Anna exclaims, the glow of her eyes blazing and bright. ¡°I feel stronger¡­ faster¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the power of Divine Blessing ¨C it turns you into a killing machine like no other!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! The only other Healer I know who can use this spell is Mom! For a moment, it felt like she was right here with me, her magic surrounding me¡­¡±

    I nod, recalling Lady Iris¡¯s final lesson in the previous timeline, just before Anna and I left for the mainland. The Libram of Discipline isn¡¯t in the library¡¯s catalogue ¨C both then and now. By divine decree, it reveals its knowledge only to healers who bear eyes like the First Saint¡¯s ¨C golden, like a God. Like a Hero. For that reason, the Libram remains within the Ecclesiarch¡¯s private collection.

    ¡°That¡¯s how she taught me to cast Heal¡­¡± Anna recalls thoughtfully. ¡°She used her Divine Blessing to guide me during my first attempts. Then, little by little¡­ she let me rely on it less and less¡­ until I could finally cast Heal on my own.¡±

    ¡°Woah, really? Damn! That was gonna be my plan to help you with learning Sanctuary!¡± I exclaim, scratching the back of my head with a modest smile. ¡°Shit. I guess great minds think alike, huh? Honest to Rinnah¡­ she really did teach me everything I know.¡±

    A wistful smile tugs at my lips for a moment, but I shake off the nostalgia as my gaze settles on Anna. Because right now, there¡¯s something far more pressing that demands my focus!

    ¡°Oh, and speaking of learning and mastering spells¡­¡±

 Chapter 9: Redemption [Re-write]

    Demonstrating the Paladin¡¯s Heal spell¡­

    It¡¯s going well so far! Nothing¡¯s on fire, no one¡¯s yelling, and miraculously¡­ nothing¡¯s broken, despite me and my magic. The room is quiet, almost reverent. I¡¯d say all the pieces are in place, so¡­ Lights¡­ Camera¡­ Action!

    ¡°Ready?¡± I ask Anna with a bright smile. ¡°Hit me with your best Heal.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ yes! Hold on¡­¡±

    Like I said before ¨C the Heal spell that a Paladin like Anna uses is quicker but less potent than a Healer¡¯s Heal. Theirs is designed for the thick of battle ¨C since, well¡­ paladins don¡¯t have the luxury of hanging back. They¡¯re right in the chaos, taking hits as they come.

    ¡°Arisa, I¡­¡± Anna rasps, her palm trembling slightly as a faint shimmer of silver light appears, barely a flicker. ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got this,¡± I say softly, meeting her eyes. ¡°Just take a deep breath and centre yourself on your Mana ¨C focus on me.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Anna takes my advice and breathes in deeply, refocusing herself. With renewed vigour, the silvery light of her Heal flares briefly in her hand¡­ only to fizzle out moments later.

    ¡°It¡¯s still not working¡­¡±

    ¡°Lower your hand, Anna¡­¡± I say gently as her shoulders droop. ¡°Take a seat. Let¡¯s have a little break. We¡¯ll try again in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    We both plop into our chairs with a quiet sigh. And uh¡­ fuck me. I can¡¯t help but kick myself for hyping this up so much earlier. No audience, no pressure, right? But I¡¯d made it seem like a grand event, and now she¡¯s shouldering all that weight. My bad.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± I ask Anna, noting her weary expression. ¡°Looked like you were having a bit of stage fright back there, eh?¡±

    She laughs sheepishly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Maybe a little. I just¡­ umm¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. I want to get it right, but my mind freezes every time! I¡¯m sorry, Arisa. I¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to apologise,¡± I say with a grin. ¡°Everyone gets nervous. Even me!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Anna asks, her eyes widening in surprise. ¡°Even someone like you?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± I reply, leaning back in my chair. ¡° But you know what? I survived. And I got better. So will you.¡±

    Anna smiles faintly, some of the tension easing from her shoulders. ¡°You make it sound so simple¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not simple,¡± I admit, a warm smile spreading across my face. ¡°But trust me ¨C it does get easier with enough time and practice.¡±

    She¡¯s got the heart and talent for this. I¡¯m sure of it! She just needs a nudge in the right direction. I¡¯ve been there, stumbling through assembly speeches back at St Elicia¡¯s. Some days, I winged it; other times, I prepared like my life depended on it. And uh¡­ now that it comes to mind¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡± I answer, springing to my feet as a spark of inspiration hits me. ¡°Wait here ¨C I¡¯ve just thought of something that might help. Be back in a flash!¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    I weave through the library¡¯s maze of shelves, scanning the aisles one after another in quick succession. Monster lore, dungeon records, sappy romance novels¡­ aha! I spot the section for me ¨C Librams for Paladins and Healers.

    Each Libram enshrines a divine chronicle, its sacred words of Enochian imbued with the knowledge of a spell ¨C for a Healer, a Paladin, or occasionally¡­ both. In this case, I¡¯ve got my eye on the one that holds the secrets of Heal! It¡¯s gotta be around here somewhere¡­

    And there it is ¨C red and gold like scarlet dawn, warm to the touch! The Libram of Redemption. It¡¯s like holding a steaming cup of cocoa on a cold day. Familiar and comforting.

    Back in the previous timeline, I must¡¯ve read this thing a dozen times under Lady Iris¡¯s guidance. The words within and their knowledge of the Heal spell¡­ committed to memory. Now, it¡¯ll be Anna¡¯s turn!

    ¡°Umm¡­ is that what I think it is?¡± Anna asks when I return, her eyes widening at the Libram in my hands. ¡°The Libram of Redemption¡­¡±

    ¡°Yup! The one and only. Shall we give it a re-read? A bit of revision never hurts!¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it, Arisa.¡±

    Carefully, Anna opens the Libram of Redemption, her eyes flitting over the sacred words. I follow along, and the story is as vivid as ever. It tells the tale of an elven Mage who, in her lust for power, offered her people ¨C and even her own brother ¨C to the abyss in exchange for lichdom. Her ambition was met with a slow, agonising death at the claws of a Shadowlord, a creature of darkness forged from the evil magics of the Grimoire Eternia, her soul torn apart by the very power she so desperately sought to command.

    But redemption came, not from herself¡­ but from her brother. With his final breath as a Healer, he poured every last drop of his mana into healing her, saving her life even as his own slipped away. His love broke through her ambition, forcing her to see the devastation she¡¯d caused. Though she begged to join him in death, he forbade it. His dying wish was for her to live on with the completed ritual, using its power to seek penance for her sins¡­ and, should the gods be merciful even to the wicked, to find happiness and love again one day.

    The weight of his sacrifice became her guiding light when she was reborn as a Lich, and she would spend the rest of eternity honouring his wish. This story, etched forevermore into the Libram of Redemption¡­ became a cornerstone for paladins and healers alike ¨C a reminder of the selflessness and love that Heal embodies.

    ¡°Feeling any different?¡± I ask after Anna closes the Libram of Redemption, her expression calmer now. ¡°Ready to try again?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    She says those words with soft determination as she stands up, her hand outstretched. This time, there¡¯s a quiet strength in her posture. As she focuses on her Mana¡­ a steady silver light begins to glow, soft but sure¡­ in the palm of her hand. Warmth radiates through the room ¨C a proper Paladin¡¯s Heal if I¡¯ve ever seen one!

    ¡°That¡¯s it! You¡¯ve got it!¡± I exclaim. ¡°Now, hit me with it!¡±

    With a small flourish, the light of Anna¡¯s Heal surges forward, enveloping me in a rush of soothing warmth. It¡¯s care, focus, and love distilled into a spell. The best feeling of all.

    ¡°Nicely done!¡± I say, grinning wide. ¡°Think you can do it again?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Just a moment¡­¡±

    I watch Anna focus anew, the light in her hand flickering but never fading. Another Heal washes over me, as steady and warm as the first. It feels¡­ amazing. And uh¡­ damn! She¡¯s really getting the hang of this!

    ¡°Brilliant! Now, one for yourself,¡± I tease. ¡°You deserve it!¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    The light of Anna¡¯s Heal shifts inward this time, wrapping around her in a silvery glow of self-care. Her cheeks flush with happiness, her confidence beaming as brightly as her spell.

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew you could do it!¡± I cheer, rushing over to pat her head. ¡°Good job!¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her smile shy and her voice barely above a whisper as she leans gently into my touch. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without your help, Arisa.¡±

    Good grief. Her hair is absurdly soft ¨C impossible not to ruffle! But more than that, I¡¯m just glad we get to share this moment together¡­ savouring our happiness, celebrating our successes¡­ basking in our joys. Being here with her, after Arcadia¡­ is truly a blessing.

    ¡°Shall we keep going, Arisa?¡± Anna asks energetically, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯ve still got plenty of Mana to spare!¡±

    ¡°Lay it on me!¡±

    Her hands glow silver again, steady and sure. Another Heal envelops me, and I can¡¯t help but marvel at her newfound confidence. Sure, she¡¯s got a long way to go to reach her full potential as a Paladin¡­ but today¡¯s a fantastic start!

 Chapter 10: Demon Lord [Re-write]

    One week later, late at night¡­

    Snow-laden stone ensnared by icy leaves and blooming white roses. Large antique windows bathed in the golden glow of the morning sun. Black blood streaks each step leading up to the once-mighty clock on the wall ¨C a monument reduced to shattered glass and metal.

    I know this place! I know it for all the wrong reasons. But then, how the fuck did I¡­

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned, ¡®Hero¡¯¡­ at long last. Oh, I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­¡±

    The voice echoes with unsettling familiarity, so clear and precise it almost sounds like my own. For a moment, I wonder if I uttered those words¡­ if I¡¯m losing my mind.

    But no, of course not! The figure speaking sits cross-legged on the blood-stained steps, a shadowy silhouette shaped uncannily like me. Its grin twists maliciously as if it can read my thoughts¡­ and it¡¯s¡­ unsettling.

    I know who this is ¨C it¡¯s the Demon Lord! The bastard¡¯s mocking me. But then, how the fuck is this happening!? Why am I here? I thought I was¡­

    ¡°You just had to screw it up, didn¡¯t you? We had everything in our grasp, and now look at us¡­ right back at the start. What a shame¡­¡±

    Summoning Elizabeth into my grasp, I channel my fury, unleashing a blast of Holy Fire. The flames roar white and blue, engulfing the Demon Lord in a tempest of righteous anger. I pour more energy into the attack, creating a storm of divine fire to obliterate¡­ everything...

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I know¡­¡± the Demon Lord says mockingly, its voice dripping with amusement as the flames subside. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, too.¡±

    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake¡­¡±

    To my horror, it stands unscathed, still grinning with that infuriating smirk. It remains in the shape of me, a warped shadow of my visage. Why¡­ the nerve of that bastard!

    ¡°How the fuck are you still standing?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. That pleasure was already yours once. As it was mine as well, remember?¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Another wave of Holy Fire erupts from my hand, searing the air around us. But when the flames fade once more¡­ the Demon Lord remains, its grin undimmed, its shadowy form unchanged.

    ¡°Good grief. You¡¯re pissing me off¡­¡±

    ¡°If it helps calm you down¡­¡± the Demon Lord says, feigning sympathy as it casually shrugs its shadowy shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your Paladin. Anna Silvermoon¡­ was it?¡±

    ¡°SILVERLIGHT!¡±

    ¡°Oh, right! Of course. Perhaps I would have known her enough to remember her name¡­ had I the pleasure of killing her slowly¡­ tearing her flesh and soul apart, piece by piece¡­ letting her bleed out as she begs me for the mercy of death¡­¡±

    ¡°You can try,¡± I reply coldly. ¡°And when you do¡­ she¡¯ll happily ram Ascalon down your throat. She got you pretty good, I remember¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm. We¡¯ll see about that, won¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t get the chance, ever!¡± I growl, white and blue flames flaring up in my hands. ¡°Because I¡¯m gonna kill you right now.¡±

    The flames of my Holy Fire roar to life once more, hotter and brighter than ever, consuming everything around us in an inferno of sacred wrath. My anger fuels me¡­ pushing me to push the fire further¡­ harder¡­ until it feels like nothing can possibly survive. But when the blaze recedes¡­ the Demon Lord still stands, as smug as ever.

    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±

    ¡°We could do this all day if that¡¯s what you want,¡± the Demon Lord taunts. ¡°Well, you could, anyway. Forever, if need be. Or at least for as long as you slumber.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯m dreaming¡­¡± I state, narrowing my eyes. ¡°Dreaming of you. Well, shit. That¡¯s just wonderful ¨C I¡¯ve always wanted to spend my nights with someone like you!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! The feeling is mutual.¡±

    ¡°So, what the fuck do you want? You¡¯re the one who dragged me here to face you.¡±

    ¡°Want? Oh, nothing¡­ not yet¡­¡± the Demon Lord replies with mock innocence, licking its shadowy lips. ¡°This is merely the first of many¡­ delightful reunions we¡¯ll be having. We are as one now¡­ you and I¡­¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    ¡°You know it to be the truth, deep down.¡±

    ¡°Really? I do? Wow! I guess dreams really do come true, eh?¡±

    ¡°Heh. From how you¡¯re talking¡­ it really seems like you¡¯ve forgotten. Or perhaps you¡¯re just a consummate liar¡­ going so far as to deceive even yourself?¡±

    ¡°Forgotten what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d tell you, but where¡¯s the fun in that? You¡¯ll figure it out as you retrace your steps in this new timeline we¡¯ve created together¡­¡±

    ¡°What!? What the fuck does that even¡­¡±

    Before I can finish, the scene vanishes. My eyes snap open to the familiar darkness of my room in the Chantry of Eternal Light. The ceiling above looms still and silent, and I¡¯m lying in bed, the blankets wrapped too tightly around me. I¡¯m sweating all over¡­ my breaths are coming in heavy, ragged gasps¡­ my heart¡¯s thundering in my chest¡­ and I feel¡­ awful.

    I sit up slowly, staring out of the window into the night. The stars glimmer faintly, their light muted by the storm of thoughts swirling in my head. That dream ¨C if it was a dream ¨C lingers, the Demon Lord¡¯s mocking words echoing in my mind.

    Good grief.

 Chapter 11: Revelations, Part I [Re-write]

    The next day, mid-afternoon, on the way to the Sepulchre of God¡­

    The stairs are cold beneath my feet as I climb them alone, dressed to the nines in the colours of St Elicia¡¯s, Elizabeth snugly slung on my shoulder.

    This past week with Anna has gone by in a blur. Our days are like clockwork ¨C morning prayers, breakfast, exercise, combat training, and spell study in the library. When the sun sets¡­ it¡¯s a warm bath, dinner, and evening prayers. Every day is a beautiful dream.

    Speaking of dreams¡­ what the fuck was that¡­ dream? Nightmare¡¯s a better word for it. Just thinking about it sends a chill down my spine. Fucking hell.

    I haven¡¯t told Anna about this. She wondered why I looked so pale during morning prayers¡­ and I told her I was feeling a bit under the weather, nothing more. Anyway¡­ she¡¯s not here right now ¨C she¡¯s got the afternoon off and is spending it in Light¡¯s Hope with Sister Luna, an old friend from before I was summoned to Nisha. They¡¯re off to enjoy some coffee and cake and maybe hang out in town for a bit.

    Good for them. It¡¯s a much-needed break for Anna. Light¡¯s Hope may be the only town on the Isle of Spirits, but it has its fair share of charming, relaxing spots. I oughta know!

    Meanwhile, here I am¡­ alone before the gilded doors of the Ecclesiarch¡¯s office. The antechamber never fails to impress me ¨C it¡¯s really a sight to behold! But I¡¯m not here to loiter, much fun as it is ¨C just behind those doors, I¡¯ll be having afternoon tea with Lady Iris.

    Funny little thing, though. Afternoon tea wasn¡¯t always my cup of tea, so to speak. I used to think it was just for posh types ¨C y¡¯know¡­ girls with hair styled into fancy ringlets, who have sticks up their¡­ well¡­ y¡¯know! But afternoon tea¡¯s grown on me ¨C just like exercise. It helps that the pastries and hot drinks at these little get-togethers are always so damn delicious!

    Oh, but I doubt Lady Iris invited me merely to sip hot tea and gorge on cupcakes. Things are different in this timeline. We¡¯re equals now¡­ and we met as equals. It¡¯s a strange feeling, honestly. Awkward, even. She was my mentor, after all¡­ one timeline ago.

    Either way, I think I know what she wants with me today. I did tell her that I wanna help her with the Akashic Record¡­ and she did express interest in hearing me out. And uh¡­ I think I have just the spell to share with her ¨C Clairvoyance!

    Oho! Don¡¯t mind me! I¡¯m just stalling for time. I¡¯m a little nervous, is all. Just a little.

    <hr>

    Afternoon tea with the Ecclesiarch, in the Sepulchre of God¡­

    Pastries, fresh fruit, and biscuits are neatly arranged on gleaming silver platters on tiered stands, their elegance complementing the delicate spread before us. Across the table, Lady Iris sits nice and comfy in white and gold robes, her serene demeanour as pretty as ever.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°How have you been, Lady Ishii?¡± she asks, teacup poised gracefully in her hands. ¡°You have been honouring our traditions. I have heard as much about your progress.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got Anna¡¯s back, and she¡¯s got mine,¡± I reply with a grin, reaching for a scone. ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward sometimes¡­ but we¡¯re making it work!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I spoke with Anna last night after evening prayers. I noticed her Mana has expanded significantly since she began working with you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve felt it too, my Lady. I¡¯m not sure why it¡¯s happening¡­ but hey, I¡¯ll take it!¡±

    ¡°The two of you share a unique affinity. That is why. Before your summoning, she struggled with spellwork under my guidance. But now, her progress has been nothing short of extraordinary. You have done well, Lady Ishii.¡±

    ¡°Thanks! But it¡¯s not just me. Anna¡¯s working hard to become a Paladin that any Healer ¨C even me ¨C would be proud of!¡± I exclaim, perhaps a little too enthusiastically. ¡°She just needs a bit more confidence.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Confidence, you say? You appear to have plenty of that.¡±

    ¡°Most days, my Lady. I do what I can, as best I can!¡±

    ¡°And yet¡­¡±

    She trails off, her golden gaze piercing mine as she studies me. Her eyes¡­ just like my own, glimmer with divine intensity. It¡¯s¡­ a little hypnotic. Just a little.

    ¡°Something seems to be troubling you deeply, Lady Ishii.¡± Lady Iris remarks with gentle frankness. ¡°You did not sleep well last night.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡± I ask sheepishly, scratching at the back of my head. ¡°Shit. Is it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°Somewhat. Your eyes betray you. They appear¡­ harrowed. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    I hesitate, biting my tongue. Part of me wants to brush it off and play it cool. But maybe, just maybe¡­ she¡¯d understand. After all, she took the whole ¡®coming from another timeline¡¯ thing well enough ¨C didn¡¯t even call me crazy to my face! And so, here goes nothing¡­

    ¡°I dreamt of the Demon Lord last night,¡± I finally admit, my voice low. ¡°I was in Arcadia, inside the World Tree¡­ and it looked like a shadow of me. I tried to kill it with Holy Fire¡­ to no avail. And it said it¡¯d be seeing me again soon. Bastard sounded sure of it, too.¡±

    ¡°That is ominous¡­¡± Lady Iris murmurs, her brow furrowing slightly as she sips her tea. ¡°In our last meeting ¨C you said you slew the Demon Lord in your timeline, did you not?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did! But¡­ it said something about us becoming ¡®as one.¡¯ No clue what it meant. I woke up before the bastard could explain itself.¡±

    ¡°I see. Have you spoken to Anna about this?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± I reply, shaking my head. ¡°Do you think I should?¡±

    ¡°She is your Paladin, Lady Ishii.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t wanna scare her¡­ y¡¯know?¡± I say with a slight frown. ¡°She¡¯s already got enough on her plate without me piling this on.¡±

    ¡°You must trust her,¡± Lady Iris says, her voice firm and unwavering. ¡°The bond between Healer and Paladin is built on trust. Remember this well, even in your darkest moments.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± I say, though my tone betrays my uncertainty. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, there is another topic I wish to discuss¡­ though the look in your eyes suggests you already know what I am about to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°The Akashic Record, right?¡± I say, eager to shift gears. ¡°Yeah! I know how to cast Clairvoyance¡­ and I¡¯d like to share my knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lady Iris replies, her expression resolute. ¡°Let us begin.¡±

    She extends her hand, and Apocalypse rises gracefully from the table to settle upon her palm, its pages glowing with a golden, divine light. From its sacred depths emerges a reflection of the Akashic Record ¨C the timeless compendium of magical knowledge of the healers and paladins of the Order of Selene since the days of the First Saint. As that holy simulacrum settles into my hands, its luminous pages radiate with sacred power.

    ¡°Enshrine your knowledge, Lady Ishii,¡± Lady Iris instructs. ¡°By your will and your hands, may Clairvoyance serve your fellow healers in their time of need.¡±

    I take a deep, steadying breath, placing my hands on the shimmering surface of the Akashic Record¡¯s pages. Okay... let¡¯s do this!

 Chapter 11.5: Revelations, Part II [Re-write]

    The Libram of Revelations¡­

    In my world, in the bustling city where I attend St Elicia¡¯s Academy¡­ there¡¯s a young Human woman with hair like white gold and eyes as blue as the sea.

    Her name¡¯s Riko Kuhouin¡­ and she¡¯s the scion of a family whose Conglomerate sells everything from toothpaste to machine guns. It¡¯s a lineage as old as the land itself, a bloodline tracing its origins back to Saint Elicia herself.

    Riko¡¯s a ruler in all but name. To many, she has it all. The city might as well be hers with all her resources and connections. And I would¡¯ve thought so as well¡­ were it not for the cruel disease condemning her to a lifetime in a wheelchair.

    Her penthouse is on the top floor of a hospital Saint Elicia built centuries ago when missionaries sailed from the West to preach. From her perch, she gazes at the world that is hers by birthright ¨C concrete skylines and neon-lit skies stretching endlessly into the horizon. But she can¡¯t touch any of it.

    She longed to experience this world of hers beyond her cage ¨C the beauty, the chaos, the raw truth of it all. And when she encountered someone who could show it all to her¡­ someone willing to give her the world just as she had rendered herself unto it¡­ she seized the chance.

    In that moment of revelation, she saw everything ¨C the good, the bad¡­ and the ugly. Everything. And it was then that she resolved to act, to reshape the world beyond her window¡­ not merely for her own sake, but for the betterment of all.

    <hr>

    Back in the Sepulchre of God¡­

    Holy light, radiant in hues of white and blue, emanates from the Akashic Record, the enshrined words of Enochian on the pages heavy with Mana ¨C my Mana!

    Gosh. I feel a little¡­ winded. Reaching for a nearby jewel-encrusted teacup filled with piping-hot tea, I take a deep sip. It¡¯s nice enough, but I can¡¯t help but crave something cold. Y¡¯know¡­ something like orange soda from the vending machine back at St Elicia¡¯s. Honestly, that stuff is the best! Hell, even a can of lemon-lime would be nice right now.

    ¡°This appears to be a story of your home, is it not?¡± Lady Iris observes, her gaze thoughtful as she skims the pages I¡¯ve added to the Akashic Record. ¡°The tale of one Lady Riko Kuhouin ¨C a monarch who longed to see the truth of her world through the eyes of a trusted friend.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer, nodding solemnly. ¡°Creating Clairvoyance alongside you in the previous timeline reminded me of her.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, how did your paths cross?¡±Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but here goes¡­¡±

    I recount to Lady Iris how Riko and I met. At St Elicia¡¯s Academy, it¡¯s tradition for the Student Council President to have tea regularly with the head of the Kuhouin Conglomerate. Riko¡¯s family are the school¡¯s patrons, after all ¨C their wealth keeps the place running.

    Saying no to her isn¡¯t an option. Past Student Council Presidents called it ¡®Tea Time with the Devil.¡¯ Not aloud, of course. My predecessor warned me discreetly, with a knowing look:

    ¡°The Devil comes from the bloodline of Saint Elicia, and Riko Kuhouin is the Devil in Plain View.¡±

    My first meeting with Riko? Terrifying! She had a limousine pick me up from the school gates ¨C a first for me ¨C and uh¡­ I didn¡¯t dare lean back in the plush seat the entire ride. But when we finally met, we hit it off. I¡¯m glad we did.

    She¡¯s everything I¡¯m not ¨C quiet, reserved, gentle, and soft-spoken. Like Anna, in a way. She let me ramble on, listening patiently. Had I not known her identity beforehand, I¡¯d never have guessed who I was speaking with¡­ or that she sleeps with one eye open, a loaded gun always within reach. Those who doubted her, who plotted against her¡­ now rest deep beneath the sea, their schemes buried with them. They underestimated her and paid the price.

    So I¡¯ve heard, anyway. Many rumours surround her, speculations and hearsay¡­ and she likes it that way. Oh, and she asked to meet me again for tea. Tradition demanded it, but I didn¡¯t mind. Over time, we grew close. One day, as she gazed at the city skyline from her penthouse hospital room, she asked for my help. She wanted to truly see her city ¨C the good, the bad, and the ugly ¨C things and matters outside the realm of her Conglomerate. I agreed to help her.

    I wandered the city, snapping photos on my phone ¨C favourite haunts, hidden flaws, and everything in between. When I showed her what I had¡­ she said nothing at first. Then, at our next meeting, she spoke softly yet firmly ¨C that she wanted to reshape her world and, with enough money from her family¡¯s fortune¡­ cleanse the sins of her bloodline.

    Before I was summoned to Nisha¡­ the city began to change. Homeless shelters, soup kitchens and charities flourished with sudden funding. New schools and hospitals were being built, while old ones were revitalised. And all of it came from her pocket ¨C both the good deeds and the bribes greasing the wheels to make the former happen.

    Good grief. It feels like an eternity since I last had tea with Riko! I miss her more than words can express. Before I was summoned to Nisha, we had plans to meet for afternoon tea at the end of the week, continuing this cherished tradition of St Elicia¡¯s. But that¡¯s not happening now, obviously. I¡¯ve got my hands full, unfortunately. I hope she understands.

    ¡°You will meet Lady Kuhouin again,¡± Lady Iris declares solemnly. ¡°It is one of the many lights waiting for you at the end of your Prophecy. Hold on to hope, fragile as it may be.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I murmur, bowing my head. ¡°But returning home means¡­¡±

    ¡°It does, Lady Ishii. But this too shall pass away. When the time comes, do not grieve that it ends. Smile because it happened.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°But that day is far off,¡± Lady Iris continues gently. ¡°There is still much to be done.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I say, forcing a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll make the most of the time we have. May I teach you to cast Clairvoyance, my Lady?¡±

    ¡°You may. Please do. Thank you, Lady Ishii.¡±

    ¡°First, focus¡­¡± I instruct, my eyes glowing white and blue. ¡°Stare in the general direction of what you¡¯re looking for. And then¡­¡±

    Within moments, Lady Iris¡¯ eyes glow with a radiant shimmer of white and gold. She wields Clairvoyance with an elegance that feels second nature ¨C as if she were born to cast this spell. It¡¯s only fitting, considering we created it together¡­ one timeline ago. And now, once again¡­ our consciousnesses extend outward, and we delve into the world beyond her office.

 Chapter 12: Adventurers Guild [Re-write]

    The next morning, at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in Light¡¯s Hope¡­

    Noticeboards are plastered with requests, some from the townsfolk of Light¡¯s Hope and others from the Guild. Adventurers ¨C mostly rookies ¨C gather around these boards, eager to choose missions and get going.

    This place is bustling, as always. The Guild receptionists are up to their necks in work, and honestly¡­ I can¡¯t even begin to imagine doing their job. Especially not in the morning! I¡¯m not a morning person by any stretch, and the thought of dealing with waves of adventurers this early? No thanks!

    Still¡­ someone¡¯s gotta do it. Without them, this place would devolve into absolute chaos. Nothing would ever get done! They¡¯re the unsung heroes, I¡¯ll say that much.

    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild is a cornerstone of life in Nisha, with guildhalls dotted across both sprawling cities and quaint villages. These buildings are impossible to miss ¨C they¡¯re usually, more often than not, the most prominent structures in any settlement. Each guildhall isn¡¯t just an administrative hub; they have inns and shops selling supplies and equipment. Clever, really ¨C most of the gold they hand out as rewards eventually returns to their coffers!

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been here. I can¡¯t help but soak it all, doing my best to keep my mind from wandering too far. And it all feels really¡­ nostalgic.

    I navigate through the crowd of adventurers to get a better look at one of the noticeboards. The usual jobs are up ¨C local Dungeon expeditions¡­ helping locals with errands¡­ and minor Monster bounties. Nothing too intense. The Isle of Spirits is a popular starting point for many an aspiring Adventurer, after all. Many come here to take their first steps towards fame and fortune. It¡¯s a far cry from the frontier towns, that¡¯s for sure.

    Even so, there¡¯s always something that needs doing. And everyone¡¯s gotta start somewhere. Like Anna and I¡­ one timeline ago. Gosh, it feels so good to be back!

    ¡°Arisa!¡± Anna calls out, her voice rising above the chatter as she waves me over from the entrance. ¡°Over here!¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    I weave through the crowd again, meeting her at the doorway. She proudly shows me a Guild Mission she¡¯s picked out, the paperwork already sorted out by one of those tireless receptionists.

    ¡°Here you go!¡± Anna says, thrusting the Mission into my hands. ¡°Take a look at this!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a family in the woods that needs help¡­¡± I read aloud, scanning the parchment. ¡°They¡¯ve got a¡­ Slime problem.¡±

    Anna nods eagerly. ¡°Umm¡­ shall we head out now?¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah. That Slime is so fucking dead,¡± I reply with a grin. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    <hr>

    Later, inside a small house on the outskirts of Light¡¯s Hope¡­If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Tables and chairs lie shattered and smeared with a viscous mix of green ichor and spilt ale, the air thick with the stench of rot and damp wood. It¡¯s very¡­ nauseating.

    Good grief. Slimes really are disgusting monsters. They¡¯re blind as bats, and they¡¯re drawn to warmth, smothering their prey with their ice-cold, gelatinous bodies. Slowly but surely¡­ they drain the heat and life from their victims, devouring that precious warmth they crave.

    It¡¯s¡­ not a good thought to dwell on. They¡¯re really slow, though! But what they lack in speed, they make up for with superb natural regeneration and downright stubborn durability. It makes them nearly unkillable¡­ if you don¡¯t exploit their weakness to fire or ice!

    ¡°Arisa, look over there!¡± Anna cries out, waving towards the kitchen. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Hmph. Speak of the devil. The Slime invading this house slithers into view ¨C a rippling mass of revolting green, bits of splintered wood and half-dissolved bones floating in its viscous body like grotesque ornaments. Drawn to our heat¡­ it oozes slowly across the floor towards us.

    So, as I was saying ¨C there are two ways to kill a Slime. Either freeze it solid and smash it into oblivion or give it all the heat it desires¡­ burning it away till there¡¯s nothing left but foul vapour. As a Healer and a Paladin, we¡¯re best suited to do the latter!

    ¡°That nasty thing¡¯s coming in cold¡­¡± I say to Anna as I draw Elizabeth and prepare for battle, my hands glowing fiery shades of white and blue. ¡°You thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡±

    Anna nods, her hand already on Ascalon¡¯s hilt.

    ¡°We hit it together,¡± I instruct, locking eyes with the advancing Monster. ¡°On my Divine Blessing, we engage that Slime.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Anna replies as she steels herself. ¡°Be not far from me, Rinnah...¡±

    With a gentle wave of my hand, I bestow my Divine Blessing on Anna. A faint glow envelops her as she raises Ascalon, its enchanted edge shimmering red and orange with fire¡­ and she charges at the Slime with eyes blazing white and blue. Simultaneously, I unleash a wave of Holy Fire, engulfing the Monster in searing, cleansing flames.

    And just like that, it¡¯s over! Our combined attack obliterates the Slime. All that¡¯s left is a disgusting green stain and the stench of boiled acid. It¡¯s not much of a challenge, really ¨C  just another low-level Monster bounty for a basic Adventurer¡¯s Guild Mission. Oh well.

    Sheesh! If only the Demon Lord were this easy to kill. That¡¯d be nice.

    ¡°No kill like overkill, eh!?¡± I laugh, pinching my nose as the acrid stench hits me. ¡°Anna! We totally fire-fucked that Slime into next week!¡±

    Anna stares at me with wide eyes, her face a mix of amusement and horror. ¡°Fire-what? Umm¡­ that sounds so wrong. But yes ¨C we did it! Good job, Arisa! And umm¡­¡±

    She peers nervously at the aftermath, her gaze flitting between the charred remains of the Slime and the room around us.

    ¡°Oh no! Arisa¡­¡±

    I follow her eyes, my stomach sinking as I take in the full extent of the scene before us. Hate to say it, but the once cosy living room and kitchen are a wreck, coated in burnt ichor and slime residue. The furniture is ruined, and the floorboards are warped from the heat of our attack.

    ¡°Fuck me¡­¡± I murmur, running a hand through my hair. ¡°What a mess.¡±

    Anna gives me a nervous smile, a hand on her cheek. ¡°Umm¡­ after we report back to the Guild, maybe we should¡­ you know¡­ help the family clean up?¡±

    ¡°Really? You think so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the least we can do!¡± Anna adds earnestly. ¡°All this destruction was mostly the Slime¡¯s doing¡­ but we should lend a hand however we can to those in need. That¡¯s what Mom says!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Pretty please?¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± I say with a silly grin, shrugging my shoulders. ¡°Nothing says ¡®heroic Adventurer¡¯ like an afternoon of scrubbing floors¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Anna cheers before giving me a mock-serious pout. ¡°Sarcasm aside, of course! But, Arisa... you don¡¯t mind helping out, right?¡±

    I raise an eyebrow, feigning hesitation. ¡°Could I ever say no to my Paladin? Yes, I¡¯m happy to help.¡±

    Anna¡¯s cheeks flush bright red as she presses a hand to her face. ¡°Oh! Really now! Arisa¡­!¡±

    ¡°I mean it,¡± I say with a soft laugh, letting a warm smile follow. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±

    Honestly, I don¡¯t mind this at all. Sure, cleaning isn¡¯t my idea of fun¡­ but after everything in Arcadia¡­ even mundane tasks on Nisha feel like a honeymoon.

 Chapter 13: Anna and I [Re-write]

    The Chantry bathhouse, after dark¡­

    Soap, lightly scented with lavender and roses, lingers in the air. Hot steam cloaks the room in shifting waves of vapour, swirling and rolling like restless phantoms born of water.

    Communal bathing is the norm in the Chantry of Eternal Light ¨C a sacred tradition of the Order of Selene. We sit on small wooden stools before mirrors fogged by steam. Wooden pails filled with warm water drawn from iron taps wait at our feet, bars of soap in our hands as we scrub the day¡¯s toils from our bodies.

    It¡¯s¡­ a thing. I won¡¯t lie ¨C when I first joined the Order in the previous timeline, it felt downright¡­ mortifying. Awkward. Now? Well, it¡¯s grown on me. Mostly. I still prefer the private sanctuary of a personal shower, but I¡¯ve learned to roll with this. Except when it¡¯s crowded. Or noisy. Okay, maybe I haven¡¯t quite figured this out yet.

    Tonight, though¡­ the bathhouse is quiet. Anna and I are the last ones in after a long day. Helping that family of villagers clean up their Slime-infested house had taken longer than expected, but their heartfelt gratitude and homecooked meal made it not so bad. By the time we returned home to the Chantry, the sky was already dark.

    It¡¯s been a good evening overall, really. For the hours we spent cleaning and tidying, I hadn¡¯t thought once about that awful nightmare ¨C y¡¯know, the one with the Demon Lord being dark and terrible. I even almost managed to convince myself it was just a bad dream. Almost. I¡¯m still feeling quite a bit of tension in my chest¡­ like my heart¡¯s about to explode at any moment.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice breaks through my thoughts, her words soft but tinged with concern. She¡¯s sitting beside me, her light skin glowing faintly in the steam.

    ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯ve been staring at the ceiling for a while¡­¡±

    I blink, realising she¡¯s right. My gaze had drifted upwards, lost in the play of light and vapour above. Oops. My bad. And uh¡­ damn! Her breasts are¡­ how do I even put this? Yeah, let¡¯s just say they¡¯re really something else¡­ even compared to mine!

    ¡°Arisa?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Uh¡­ yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± I stammer in a bid to play it cool, quickly pulling myself back into the moment. ¡°Sorry about that! What were we talking about?¡±

    Anna¡¯s worrying gaze doesn¡¯t waver. ¡°You dropped your soap, and¡­ you¡¯ve been staring¡­ oh! Umm¡­¡±

    Her eyes flicker down to the bar of soap lying between us on the floor, and her cheeks redden ever so slightly as she places a hand on her cheek. That¡¯s when I realise where my gaze must have wandered. Oh. Oh no!If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Shit!¡± I yelp, wrenching my eyes away. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Anna says quickly, though her blush deepens as her other hand moves almost instinctively to cover her chest. ¡°It happens sometimes¡­¡±

    ¡°Still! My bad¡­¡± I mumble, scratching the back of my neck in a futile attempt to appear composed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, y¡¯know¡­ uh, compare¡­¡±

    ¡°Compare?¡± Anna echoes, her blush spreading like wildfire. ¡°Oh! Umm¡­ I know what you mean. People always say¡­¡±

    Her words falter, tapering off into silence as her cheeks flush deeper. Somehow, she looks even more flustered than she did a moment ago.

    ¡°That you¡¯re blessed by Rinnah herself?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ that¡¯s one way to put it¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, they¡¯re not wrong!¡± I add with a laugh, hoping to lighten the mood. ¡°Take it from me ¨C I¡¯m totally an expert on such matters. Trust me!¡±

    Anna shakes her head, finally laughing softly. ¡°Arisa, honestly¡­¡±

    Her laughter is like a balm to my soul, soothing our awkwardness. For a moment, we sit in comfortable silence, the sounds of dripping water and the faint creak of wood filling the space. But even so¡­ her earlier concern lingers within her gaze as she looks at me.

    ¡°Something¡¯s bothering you,¡± Anna says gently, her tone leaving no room for denial. ¡°You can tell me, you know! I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    I hesitate momentarily, my hands still in the water of my pail. Part of me doesn¡¯t want to bring it up; it feels silly and irrational. But I remember what Lady Iris said to me at tea¡­ and when I look at Anna¡¯s face, open and earnest as it is¡­ I find myself speaking.

    ¡°I¡­ had a nightmare about the Demon Lord,¡± I admit quietly. ¡°It was two nights ago, I think. It¡¯s probably nothing¡­ but it¡¯s been fucking with my head. I can¡¯t shake off this weird feeling of dread in me. I¡­¡±

    Anna¡¯s expression softens. With a warm smile, she reaches out to me, her hands warm and steady on my shoulders. As I look at her, my steadfast Paladin¡­ a calm reassurance washes over me.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°If you dream of the Demon Lord again,¡± Anna says firmly, her voice filled with quiet conviction. ¡°Dream of me as well. We¡¯ll slay it together, Arisa. You said we defeated it in your old timeline, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I reply, bowing my head solemnly as the memory flashes briefly in my mind. ¡°We did.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll do it again. Together,¡± Anna declares with a smile, her confidence as steady as her grip. ¡°In your dreams, in this world¡­ we¡¯ll slay all the Demon Lords wherever they appear. That¡¯s my holy vow to you, my Healer.¡±

    Her words send a warmth through me, stronger than the heat of the steam around us. It¡¯s a good feeling. And I¡¯m glad she¡¯s here.

    ¡°That does sound like a plan,¡± I say, grinning despite myself. ¡°Oh, Anna! You¡¯re really something amazing, y¡¯know that?¡±

    ¡°So are you!¡± Anna replies, her smile bright enough to light up the room. ¡°Now stop worrying. You¡¯ve got nothing to fear as long as I¡¯m here!¡±

    I laugh, the tension in my chest gone. ¡°Thanks, Anna. I really needed that.¡±

    ¡°Anytime!¡± Anna declares cheerfully, her hands retreating as she settles back on her stool. ¡°After all, what kind of Paladin would I be if I didn¡¯t support my Healer?¡±

    ¡°Heh! And what kinda Healer would I be if I didn¡¯t have such an awesome Paladin protecting me?¡± I answer, grinning cheekily from ear to ear. ¡°Why, I shudder at the thought!¡±

    As the steam swirls around us, we return to the simple task of washing up. Every now and then¡­ our eyes meet, and we share shy smiles that linger just a bit longer than they should.

    Good grief. I¡¯m living the dream.

 Chapter 14: Mastering Sanctuary, Part I [Re-write]

    Scented candles flicker, filling the air with the delicate aroma of fresh flowers. The healers and paladins on duty bustle about, preparing supper to be served at the dining hall. Evening prayers have wrapped up, and folks always seem to get peckish afterwards.

    Normally, I¡¯d be getting ready for bed right about now. But tonight¡¯s different. Anna and I have a late-night study session planned in her room ¨C we¡¯re gonna figure out Sanctuary together! But before heading over to her room¡­ I¡¯ve made a little detour.

    Consider this ¨C studying late without a nice snack to munch on? Absolutely not! With that in mind, I¡¯ve whipped up a modest supper for us ¨C a plate of almond biscuits and two steaming mugs of hot chocolate! Simple but effective. These biscuits are pretty good on their own¡­ but when you dip them into piping hot chocolatey goodness? It¡¯s¡­ heavenly.

    It¡¯s the best I can do with my¡­ shall we say, limited culinary skills. My repertoire doesn¡¯t stretch far beyond heating leftovers and whipping up instant noodles. Oh, and ordering takeout, of course! It¡¯s the fuel I need to power through a late-night studying session.

    Speaking of¡­ I can¡¯t help but miss the food back in my world. Sure, the restaurants and taverns here in Nisha serve nice food like burgers, fries, and fried chicken¡­ but it ain¡¯t the same. Less processed, less¡­ familiar. For better or worse, it is what it is.

    Oh well. No use dwelling on it. Maybe when I get back to my world¡­ I¡¯ll treat myself to a triple deluxe cheeseburger, double-battered and served on a stick with more mayonnaise than anyone should reasonably consume in a lifetime! I deserve that much. And uh¡­ damn! Just thinking about it is making my stomach grumble.

    For now, though, biscuits and hot chocolate will have to do. And it¡¯s time to get moving!

    Anna¡¯s room is easy to find. I know the way by heart ¨C up one flight of stairs, third door along the corridor of rooms for the paladins of the Order of Selene! Healers, including myself, stay in a separate wing of the Chantry ¨C it¡¯s where my guest room is as well.

    This is my first time visiting Anna¡¯s room in this timeline, though. I¡¯ve been there countless times in the previous timeline, and now¡­ I can¡¯t help feeling a bit nervous. For all my power and mastery of the Healer¡¯s sacred art, I¡¯m still the newcomer in the Order despite the memories of another life swirling in my head.

    Oh! Speaking of memories¡­ I¡¯ve got a little surprise tucked away in my blazer for her, but she¡¯ll only get it if she takes her lessons seriously! We¡¯ll see, eh?If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Anna? You in there?¡± I call out, balancing the tray in one hand and knocking gently with the other. ¡°It¡¯s me, Arisa!¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    The door opens to reveal Anna¡¯s warm, demure smile. She¡¯s dressed in frilly pink pyjamas, clearly ready for bed, while I¡¯m still in my school uniform, Elizabeth strapped to my back. Compared to her¡­ I feel a bit overdressed. Just a little.

    ¡°Oh my! Is that all for us?¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes lighting up as she spots the tray of goodies. ¡°Well¡­ the Codex Rinnah does allow for the occasional indulgence! Umm¡­ especially after a long day¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± I declare triumphantly. ¡°First, we feast. Then we learn. Shall we?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    I follow Anna into her cosy room. It¡¯s a tidy little space, decorated with shelves packed neatly with books and vinyl records, a weapon rack holding her gleaming blade, Ascalon, and a collection of hand-sewn plushies that seem to watch us with their crochet eyes.

    Gosh. The room has such a warm, inviting vibe ¨C like a neater version of my apartment back in my world! I like it very much. As I set the tray down on a nearby desk that Anna hastily clears¡­ my eyes are drawn to a poster of Eris Aintree. Dressed to the nines in a flowing white gown, her brown hair and teal eyes exude a serene, timeless beauty.

    ¡°That¡¯s her, Arisa¡­¡± Anna says softly, noticing my gaze. ¡°Mom got it for me last year on my birthday!¡±

    I nod, a bittersweet smile on my lips. This same poster was in her room in the previous timeline, promoting Lucia ¨C Eris¡¯ soon-to-be iconic album of ballads and songs. And uh¡­ seeing Eris like this, carefree and untainted¡­ breaks my heart.

    ¡°Umm¡­ shall we?¡± Anna asks, her voice drawing me back as she gestures to the biscuits and hot chocolate with a shy smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a bit peckish since evening prayers¡­¡±

    ¡°Perfect!¡± I say brightly. ¡°Eat up! You¡¯ll need the energy to study hard. That¡¯s an order from your Healer!¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    We dig into the biscuits and hot chocolate¡­ and they¡¯re simply¡­ amazing! The biscuits, soaked just enough in chocolatey goodness, are soft but not crumbly, bursting with flavour. Indeed, a match made in heaven!

    But like all good things¡­ it doesn¡¯t last. Soon enough, there¡¯s only one biscuit left.

    ¡°Go ahead, Arisa,¡± Anna says, her voice kind and cheerful. ¡°It¡¯s yours!¡±

    ¡°You sure about that?¡± I tease, pointing at that lone biscuit. ¡°Look at it¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Oho! Tempted now, Anna?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ maybe?¡±

    ¡°Heh. Thought so!¡±

    This little scenario feels oddly familiar. I¡¯ve been here before many times ¨C different food, different people¡­ but always the same dilemma. Back in my world, sharing food was almost an art form. With the boys on the rooftop, eating takeaway takoyaki and fries¡­ it was a free-for-all, fastest hands winning the day. You snooze, you lose. I like to think I won more often than not! With the Student Council, when we¡¯d get dim sum from that high-class restaurant downtown¡­ it was all about waiting till everyone else politely declined the last piece.

    But what about us, Anna? What would we do? If I had to guess¡­

    ¡°Here you go, Arisa!¡±

    I glance down at the half of the almond biscuit she¡¯s pressed into my hand, the other half already dipped into her mug of hot chocolate and disappearing into her mouth. She smiles at me, sweet, sincere, and demure¡­ and I can¡¯t help but smile back as I savour my half.

    Heh. Looks like I called it right!

 Chapter 15: Mastering Sanctuary, Part II [Re-write]

    Learning the Sanctuary spell¡­

    The Libram of the First Saint beckons to Anna once more. Resting on her desk, its pristine white cover and golden runes gleam with the promise of divine wisdom ¨C a powerful spell awaiting a worthy Paladin.

    Typically, this Libram resides in the library as reference material, strictly no loans allowed. And y¡¯know¡­ the Librarian¡¯s a grumpy stickler for rules. So, you can imagine Anna¡¯s surprise when an Arcane Familiar delivered this directly to her doorstep!

    ¡°Umm¡­ before we start¡­¡± Anna says hesitantly, her hand pressed gently against her cheek. ¡°I have a question!¡±

    She smiles at me ¨C a nervous, stalling smile. I can¡¯t blame her; I¡¯d feel the same in her place.

    ¡°How did you manage to borrow this overnight? Mister Librarian would never let anyone walk out with a Libram of any kind¡­¡±

    ¡°If you really wanna know¡­¡± I reply with a playful grin, adding a conspiratorial wink. ¡°It was a special request ¨C I bribed him earlier this afternoon!¡±

    ¡°Bribed!?¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes widening with horror, her hand flying to her mouth as if she¡¯s just uttered a terrible word. ¡°Umm¡­ how?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing outrageous!¡± I say lightly. ¡°Just a plate of candied apples from the dining hall. Sent it to his room in exchange for a premium library card¡­ so to speak.¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her expression caught somewhere between shock and amusement. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that was possible at all. He¡¯s always so¡­ strict.¡±

    ¡°You know how it is, Anna¡­¡± I add with a warm smile, shrugging my shoulders. ¡°You get more with a kind word and a bribe than just a kind word. That, and uh¡­¡±

    I scratch the back of my head, a little sheepish now. Just a bit.

    ¡°¡­Lady Iris might¡¯ve given me the go-ahead and instructed him to help. That old Orc can¡¯t say no to her! Heh, guess that¡¯s the ¡®kind word¡¯ at play, huh?¡±

    ¡°Mom¡¯s word does carry quite a bit of¡­ authority,¡± Anna says playfully. ¡°Bless her.¡±

    ¡°Right then, shall we?¡± I ask, gesturing towards the Libram of the First Saint. ¡°Sanctuary awaits! Remember how I said I had a brilliant idea to help you learn new spells?¡±

    ¡°Using Divine Blessing to empower me, like Mom did?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Like her, I can¡¯t wrap my head around a Paladin¡¯s Libram. But my magic, just like hers¡­ shall grant you the clarity of mind needed to decipher its words!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ you think it¡¯ll work? Sanctuary is a far more advanced spell than Heal¡­¡±

    ¡°To be honest?¡± I answer, shrugging again. ¡°No clue. But that¡¯s why we¡¯re here, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s do our best together, Arisa!¡± Anna declares, steeling herself with a deep breath as she flips open the Libram of the First Saint with a soft rustle of pages. ¡°Saint Alyssa Alcadeias¡­ Saint Alyssa¡­¡±

    Her voice trembles as she reads the sacred verses aloud, her eyes tracing each line written in Enochian. And that¡¯s my cue! With a gentle wave of my hand, I bestow my Divine Blessing upon her, infusing her mind with clarity and sharpening her focus. My magic shimmers in her eyes with subtle hues of white and blue¡­ and slowly but surely¡­ she presses on¡­ one page at a time.

    ¡°She is the First Saint, the first Paladin and Healer. The Order of Selene, her legacy eternal¡­¡±

    Her breath takes on a silvery glow as she speaks, shimmering faintly with Mana. Her Mana. Beneath her feet, a radiant circle of silver light begins to materialise. Runes ¨C silver like the moon, their symbols akin to those inscribed on the Libram of the First Saint ¨C etch themselves into the ground, forming the spell¡¯s foundation.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    This is Sanctuary ¨C a Paladin spell that conjures a protective circle. Within its bounds, allies are shielded from physical harm. Blades, arrows, and fists strike against its energy and dissipate like lightning into a lightning rod. Only those deemed allies by the Paladin¡¯s will are safe within their Sanctuary. Everyone else? Well, tough luck.

    The light of Anna¡¯s Sanctuary edges closer to my feet, its shape stretching across the floor. As it spreads¡­ its brilliance dims as it strains to maintain its form.

    ¡°Blessed by Rinnah, she¡­¡±

    ¡°Concentrate, Anna¡­¡± I murmur gently. ¡°You got this.¡±

    ¡°Arisa, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Keep going.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Her voice falters, but her body doesn¡¯t. Eyes fixed ahead¡­ she rises from her chair, trembling slightly. The circle of light from her Sanctuary holds steady beneath us. And in its glow, I feel¡­ safe.

    ¡°You did it!¡± I say, grinning from ear to ear, relief flooding through me. ¡°Holy fucking Rinnah¡­ that was incredible!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! I did!¡± Anna exclaims, looking down at the glowing circle of Sanctuary beneath our feet. ¡°That wasn¡¯t too hard after all. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Anna!¡±

    The silver light of her Sanctuary vanishes as blood trickles from her lips, vivid against her pale skin. She falls to her knees¡­ but I catch her just in the nick of time.

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Anna¡­¡± I whisper, pressing a hand glowing white and blue against her chest, the restorative light of my Heal flowing into her to restore her vitality. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°For what¡­?¡±

    Her voice is faint, her breaths shallow, and her gaze heavy with exhaustion. Yet, somehow¡­ she still manages to smile at me.

    Good grief. I gotta say¡­ that smile stirs something deep within, bringing back memories of Arcadia¡­ memories of the sacrifice she made for me in the previous timeline. And I¡­ really should focus on the present.

    ¡°My Divine Blessing ran out too quickly, that¡¯s what,¡± I say with a deep frown. ¡°If I poured in more Mana to strengthen it¡­ you wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±

    ¡°Even the most powerful spells have their limits¡­¡± Anna murmurs with a small smile as she places a hand on my arm, her strength slowly returning. ¡°But we did it! Together¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah! And you were amazing,¡± I reply, managing a smile despite the lump in my throat. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve learned Sanctuary, the next cast will be easier. You feel it, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Her eyes light up, the exhaustion giving way to determination. ¡°I do, Arisa! The Libram of the First Saint¡­ Sanctuary¡­ I understand it all now. I do!¡±

    I nod. The first cast is always the hardest ¨C it¡¯s like flexing a muscle for the first time. Now that she¡¯s done it¡­ the spell is etched into her memory, each subsequent cast easier than the last. And with enough practice, Rinnah willing¡­ it¡¯ll become second nature.

    ¡°We¡¯ve still got time for a few more tries tonight,¡± I say, glancing out the window at the star-speckled sky. ¡°But you¡¯ll need some rest ¨C a little break, if you will.¡±

    ¡°But Arisa¡­ I don¡¯t need a break!¡± Anna protests, clutching her chest. ¡°I can keep going, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    A fit of coughing had cut off her words. No blood this time¡­ just breathlessness. Thank Rinnah, it¡¯s merely that. Another quick Heal steadies her, but I give her a very stern look.

    ¡°Alright, umm¡­ maybe just a short break¡­¡±  Anna concedes, her voice meek. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all good. Anyway, while we¡¯re resting¡­ I¡¯ve got something special to show ya!¡± I announce, reaching into my blazer. ¡°Ta-da!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Umm¡­ what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little something straight outta my world ¨C a smartphone!¡± I exclaim enthusiastically, beaming from ear to ear as I hold it up triumphantly. ¡°There are many like it¡­ but this one¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°Smartphone? What does it do?¡±

    I press and hold the power button¡­ and soon enough, the screen lights up, drawing a startled gasp from Anna. The battery¡¯s still holding at 75% ¨C a minor miracle in a world devoid of phone chargers. It helps that I¡¯ve kept it powered down since I woke up in this new timeline; it ran much lower in the last one. Not that it makes much difference ¨C there¡¯s no signal across all of Nisha¡­ no way to call home. Believe me, I¡¯ve tried. Oh well.

    ¡°Oh my! Such vivid colours¡­¡± Anna muses out loud, her eyes wide with wonder. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s just the beginning!¡± I declare with a grin, swiping the screen to open my smartphone¡¯s music player. A few quick taps later, a gentle, melodic tune fills the room. ¡°Well? What do ya think?¡±

    ¡°Music!?¡± Anna exclaims, her expression one of pure awe. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s not all it can do!¡± I add, grinning mischievously as I switch to the camera app. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s take a selfie!¡±

    ¡°Sel¡­ fie¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yup. Smile!¡±

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    In a flash, our faces appear on the screen ¨C Anna looking awestruck¡­ and me grinning like a fool. We look¡­ pretty silly, actually. Heh!

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Anna exclaims as she examines this image of us. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ us?¡±

    ¡°Yup, a digital photograph with no shattered lightbulbs involved!¡± I say with a laugh, thinking of the clunky cameras in Nisha. ¡°Pretty neat, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s amazing! Your world¡¯s technology is incredible! But umm¡­ I look a bit silly in this photograph¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take another one, then!¡±

    ¡°You can do that!?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡± I exclaim, holding up my smartphone again and angling it just right for another selfie. ¡°Alright, this time for real. Big smiles!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    As we pose again¡­ I can¡¯t help but feel a bittersweet pang in my chest. Moments like this ¨C simple, joyful, and fleeting ¨C remind me why it¡¯s good to be back. They really do. We¡¯ll get back to Sanctuary practice soon enough, but for now¡­ I¡¯d like to have just a few more minutes of this¡­ together.

 Chapter 16: Mastering Sanctuary, Part III [Re-write]

    The next day, morning in the Chantry courtyard¡­

    The grass glistens with a fine sheen of dew, soft underfoot. The sun¡¯s warmth seeps into my skin while birds fill the air with melodies from the trees above. What a day¡­ what a day.

    Last night slipped away too damn quickly, hours melting into moments as I showed off my smartphone and helped Anna practise Sanctuary. I think the damn thing was hovering above 50% before I turned it off again ¨C something to save for another day, I reckon.

    I barely got any sleep, though. Morning prayers found me drifting off more times than I care to admit. One moment, my eyes were open¡­ the next, they were closed¡­ and then closed again while thinking they were open¡­ as I dreamt of attending prayers. Somehow, Anna stayed awake throughout the session ¨C though not without repeatedly nudging me.

    Oh well. Now, we¡¯re lounging beneath the great ancient tree in the courtyard, letting the breakfast in us settle. Soon, it¡¯ll be time for our exercises, then lunch¡­ and after that, spell practice and study in the library.

    Hmm. We should get going in a bit. I glance at Anna beside me. She¡¯s...

    ¡°Zzzzz¡­¡±

    Oh¡­ really now! After chastising me for dozing off earlier? Oh, the irony! Differences in context aside, of course!

    I should wake her up, maybe tease her a little¡­ but the serenity of this moment tempts me to let it linger just a bit longer. Besides, I¡­

    <hr>

    Thirty minutes later¡­

    The soft rustling of trees and the vibrant springtime blooms of the Chantry courtyard greet me as I stir. The morning sun¡¯s warmth filters through the shade, unchanged. Beside me, Anna stirs as I gently shake her awake.

    ¡°Arisa...?¡±

    She murmurs my name groggily, one eye blinking open as she places a hand on her cheek. And uh¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s noticed that I might¡¯ve dozed off right there with her!

    ¡°Good morning, sleepyhead!¡± I say with a grin. ¡°And yes, you dozed off. That makes us even!¡±

    She smiles sleepily in the face of my declaration. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure nodding off during morning prayers is more serious¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but my point still stands!¡± I retort, folding my arms with a playful pout. ¡°Anyway¡­ are you feeling better now?¡±

    She nods, sitting up slowly. ¡°I was so tired earlier, Arisa. Honestly, I could barely stay awake¡­ even while you were out cold beside me.¡±

    ¡°Hey, we stayed up pretty late,¡± I say defensively. ¡°And I swear I did my best just now! It¡¯s just that¡­ y¡¯know¡­ the Order¡¯s prayers have this uncanny ability to lull people to sleep!¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    Anna rolls her eyes as I grin at her like a fool, but I catch the faintest twitch of her lips as she fights to hide a smile. Heh. Her poker face still needs some work, I¡¯ll say!If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t regret what we did,¡± Anna adds softly, no longer hiding that smile of hers, its warmth lighting up her face. ¡°We got so much done together. It was worth it.¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± I exclaim, jumping to my feet. ¡°And now¡­ it¡¯s time to ensure all that effort wasn¡¯t for nothing!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What else besides Sanctuary? This time, you¡¯re going solo ¨C no Divine Blessing from me!¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­ A test!?¡± Anna squeaks, worry flashing across her face. ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Relax, you¡¯ve got this easily!¡± I reassure her, holding out a hand. ¡°Now, up you go!¡±

    With newfound determination, Anna takes my hand, and we square off against the great tree as if it were a mighty Treant from the Celestial Arbour. She steadies herself, takes a deep breath and begins casting¡­ bringing forth the silver ring of light beneath her feet that is her Sanctuary, enveloping us both in its protective glow.

    Good grief. My chest¡­ it¡¯s swelling with pride! Watching her succeed feels incredible! It must be how a teacher feels seeing their students ace a test.

    ¡°Nicely done!¡± I cheer as she turns to me, beaming from ear to ear even as she maintains the presence of her Sanctuary. ¡°All those reps really paid off!¡±

    ¡°Yes, they did!¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see you end the spell! Remember ¨C take a deep breath, and let go slowly¡­¡±

    With a deep breath, Anna¡¯s light fades gracefully, her movements poised as she cups her hand into a fist. And I gotta say¡­ damn! She¡¯s a natural Paladin, through and through.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°I did it, Arisa!¡± Anna cries, rushing over to hug me. ¡°I did it all by myself!¡±

    ¡°Yup, and that was fucking amazing!¡± I exclaim, hugging her back tightly. ¡°Now we just need to work on you casting Sanctuary under pressure.¡±

    ¡°Okay! What do you have in mind for that? A mission from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡± I reply with a mock-serious tone. ¡°First, we focus on consistency. Practice makes perfect, y¡¯know! So¡­ ready to give it another go, Anna?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    Brimming with confidence, she snaps into position to cast Sanctuary anew. She¡¯ll master this spell in no time, I¡¯m sure of it! With her strength and my guidance, we¡¯ll face whatever comes our way. And for that¡­ I¡¯m grateful.

    <hr>

    Two hours later¡­

    We¡¯ve made some solid progress! Now, Anna can effortlessly activate and deactivate the protection of her Sanctuary with just a thought, even while swinging Ascalon!

    But we¡¯re not quite finished yet. Like I said earlier ¨C to truly master Sanctuary in its intended environment¡­ she¡¯ll need practical combat experience. That¡¯s the next hurdle!

    For now, though, we¡¯re taking a well-earned break, lounging beneath the shade of the great tree while we wait for the dining hall to be ready with lunch. It¡¯s been a very productive morning, and¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡± Anna asks, her soft voice pulling me from my thoughts as I stretch out lazily. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening. What is it?¡±

    She approaches with her ever-sweet and demure smile, holding her diary in both hands. The cover is soft and leathery, a little pencil tied to it with a neat red ribbon.

    ¡°Would you write something in it for me? Anything at all!¡±

    ¡°Anna, I¡­¡±

    For a moment, I¡¯m stunned. I stare down at her diary, then up at her face. Her gentle gaze meets mine as she places that little book in my trembling hands.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been so patient and kind with me, Arisa¡­¡± Anna says softly. ¡°With your help, I¡¯ve grown so much as a Paladin. I¡¯m truly grateful... from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    Well, shit. Guess it¡¯s my turn to falter! The irony isn¡¯t lost on me, and I can¡¯t help but feel a bit sheepish. But hey, it¡¯s all good.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to write something for ya,¡± I say with a warm smile, a little swagger slipping into my words. ¡°And I know just what to write!¡±

    As I take her diary, an old memory resurfaces. Writing in this diary feels like d¨¦j¨¤ vu ¨C a relic of a time long gone. Time travel really does make life complicated, huh? But none of that matters now. This is for Anna¡­ and that makes it worth everything.

    I¡¯ll write what I wrote before. The words come to me so clearly, as if I¡¯d penned them yesterday. They¡¯re perfect, just like they were back then. And as my pencil moves across the page¡­ a bittersweet feeling washes over me.

    ¡°Here you go!¡± I declare sweetly, handing the diary back with a teasing grin. ¡°Go on, have a look. Or better yet¡­ read it out loud if you dare!¡±

    Anna¡¯s curious eyes scan the page as she reads my words out loud. ¡°If one glass of sunsweet milk is a perfect ten out of ten¡­ then Anna¡¯s as sweet as ten glasses! Oh, really now! Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± I reply with a playful laugh, grinning as she places a hand on her cheek, flushed red like roses. ¡°You¡¯re the sweetest Paladin in all of Nisha!¡±

 Chapter 17: Gods of Nisha [Re-write]

    The next day, mid-afternoon in the Chantry library¡­

    Just me, myself, and I today. Anna¡¯s off with Lady Iris in her office, having some mother-daughter time. I¡¯d love to be there with them, but honestly¡­ I¡¯d feel like a third wheel! So, here I am in the library by myself. Lost in thoughts, all alone.

    Spring days slip by so quickly¡­ like the touch of a fleeting breeze. I¡¯ve said it before, but it feels like that. Very much so. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been keeping busy, steadily training Anna to become the Paladin she¡¯s destined to be. It¡¯s going very well, if I do say so myself!

    Oh well. With some time to spare today, all by myself¡­ I figure I oughta take down some more notes. There¡¯s so much to remember from one timeline ago ¨C it¡¯s exhausting! But hey, knowing is half the battle, right? If I¡¯m in it to win it, I gotta do what needs to be done.

    Speaking of remembering things¡­ I¡¯m gonna focus on what I know of the gods of Nisha: Rinnah and the Demon Lord. They¡¯re two divines locked in eternal opposition ¨C Light and Darkness, Good and Evil¡­ the war eternal.

    Let this be proof that I remember and know what I know, timelines be damned.

    <hr>

    Rinnah¡­

    She is the Goddess of Life, Light, Love, Creation, and Memory. In stained-glass portraits, her golden eyes gleam like the midday sun, radiant yet distant. She¡¯s clad in tattered black robes and worn footwraps ¨C an image far from regal. Her shoulder-length hair is a peculiar shade of pink¡­ like candy floss plucked from some divine dream.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The humans and elves of Nisha revere her as their one true deity. From the grand, gilded temples in bustling cities to humble chapels in sleepy villages¡­ her watchful gaze lingers over all. Her covenant with the mortal realm binds us to her, eternal and unbroken.

    Within the founding myth of the Order of Selene, as preserved in the Codex Rinnah and the Libram of the First Saint, it¡¯s said she personally trained Alyssa Alcadieas, the First Saint, in the twin disciplines of healing and combat ¨C that which formed the foundation of the sacred paths of the Healer and the Paladin.

    Heroes are her instruments; her will made flesh. I like to think we embody the best of her ¨C  that we¡¯re made of the goodness she seeks to instil into this world of hers. As the tides of fate and Prophecy decree¡­ monsters are slain, kingdoms crumble and rise anew, lives are saved, and destinies are fulfilled.

    It¡¯s the way of things¡­ for better or worse, it is.

    <hr>

    The Demon Lord¡­

    In the previous timeline, I remember those soulless, colourless eyes glinting with malice so heavy it seemed to pierce the air. Its hulking, shadowy form was black as death itself.

    It is the undisputed Lord of all demons ¨C those horrifying creatures of ice and shadow that prey on mortal souls. For every fear or phobia a mortal mind can imagine¡­ it¡¯s said there¡¯s a Demon waiting to be born. Maybe that¡¯s why the bastard haunts my nightmares as a shadowy reflection of myself.

    Long ago, in time immemorial¡­ Rinnah herself sealed the Demon Lord and its foul brethren within Arcadia ¨C the Land of Demons. It¡¯s a frozen hellscape of ice and snow¡­ a cruel reflection of our world locked in the embrace of endless winter.

    She locked them all away and tossed the key, quite literally! That¡¯s why the Runestone was shattered into six Lesser Shards scattered across Nisha. By her divine decree, no being of this world may ever recreate the Runestone and repeat the sins of the past.

    But that was then. Now, defying her grand design¡­ the Demon Lord stirs. Even as it remains imprisoned within Arcadia, its influence seeps through. Nisha bleeds, and demons peer over the veil, summoned to this world by those seeking to pay tribute to insanity and ruin.

    Thus, the Oracle sought a Hero from another world ¨C a loophole to save Nisha from certain doom. She got me.

 Chapter 18: Two Lights in the Darkness, Part I [Re-write]

    The next day, morning at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡­

    Here we go again! My turn to pick the job this time. Something simple, hopefully! Anna needs a chance to cast Sanctuary in a real fight ¨C preferably against a Monster that isn¡¯t too difficult!

    The noticeboards are packed with Guild Missions, most of which contain the usual requests you¡¯d expect on the Isle of Spirits. Hmm¡­ I¡¯m leaning towards this one involving a Giant Spider nest in the woods nearby. Simple enough, right? Or maybe¡­

    ¡°Arisa!¡± Anna exclaims, her voice shaking as she grabs my arm, pointing urgently towards the entrance of the guildhall. ¡°Look!¡±

    I spin around and freeze at the sight of a Warrior staggering into the hall, blood streaming down his battered armour, the tang of copper thick in the air. His weapon is missing¡­ and frost-like vapours rise faintly from his bloody wounds.

    ¡°Help me¡­ please¡­¡±

    His voice is barely a whisper. Receptionists and adventurers rush over to help, but before anyone can reach him, he collapses onto the floor with a sickening thud.

    ¡°I need¡­¡±

    Anna and I push through the crowd as quickly as we can, joining the scene. Amid the onlookers, two healers from the Order of Selene are already at work, working alongside their paladins to mend the Warrior¡¯s wounds. Joining them, Anna and I add our magic to the mix, pooling our Mana into keeping him alive.

    But something¡¯s wrong. Even with all six of us casting Heal after Heal on him in rapid succession¡­ his wounds still won¡¯t go away. He¡¯s no longer bleeding, but his injuries remain raw and gaping. Somehow, our magic isn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°This should be working,¡± I mutter, my voice tense. ¡°It should be enough!¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    Anna looks pale; her Heal casts faltering as she expends the last of her Mana. The other healers and paladins are exhausted, and their Mana reserves are also fully spent. I grit my teeth and push on alone¡­ though it feels like I¡¯m pouring Mana into a bottomless void. I¡¯m casting Heal after Heal¡­ and despite my best efforts¡­ the Warrior¡¯s wounds remain open, his presence becoming¡­ colder.

    ¡°Help¡­ me¡­¡±

    He clutches weakly at my wrist, and I flinch. His fingers are like ice, biting into my skin with a chill so unnatural it feels like it¡¯s freezing the marrow of my bones! And uh¡­ this sensation¡­ this aura of cold he¡¯s emanating¡­ it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve experienced this. Not in Nisha, but rather, in the frozen lands of¡­

    Oh, shit. Fuck me. My pulse quickens as memories of Arcadia flood back into me. That icy touch, the shadowy void in his wounds swallowing magic¡­ it all screams of demons. But that¡¯s impossible ¨C we¡¯re on the Isle of Spirits! So early in the timeline, too¡­

    But the evidence is undeniable. My instincts scream what my mind refuses to accept ¨C the presence of a Demon¡¯s corruption within this Warrior. My thoughts spin, desperate for another explanation¡­ but there ain¡¯t one.

    Good grief. Is this really happening? The Order of Selene trains its healers and paladins for this very scenario ¨C the day we might stand on the front lines against the demons of Arcadia, should they ever rise again as they did the previous timeline, at the end of days. And yet, even so¡­ the idea that this is occurring right now, during what oughta be peaceful, halcyon times, the calm before the storm¡­ sends a chill down my spine colder than the Warrior¡¯s icy touch.

    But I¡­ can¡¯t afford to be afraid. I¡¯m the Hero destined to slay the Demon Lord, and it¡¯s my duty to handle this. With all my strength and power¡­ from one timeline ago¡­ I shall!

    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough,¡± I tell the other healers and their paladins, my voice firmer than I feel as I continue channelling my Heal into the Warrior. ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here. Go to the Ecclesiarch and tell her everything.¡±

    They nod grimly, their faces grave as they hurry off to the Chantry to seek reinforcements. The Order of Selene knows how to keep such things quiet, especially in a crowded guildhall. No need to panic the public. Not yet, anyway¡­ at least until we can confirm what¡¯s happening.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice is soft, but I hear the tremor in it. She¡¯s pieced it together, too. Even if, like me¡­ she doesn¡¯t want it to be true.

    ¡°We can¡¯t treat him here,¡± I say, forcing calm into my tone. ¡°We need to move him away from the crowds. Help me carry him, please.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m on it.¡±

    ¡°Move him on the count of three. One¡­ two¡­ three.¡±

    Anna carefully cradles the Warrior in her arms, her movements precise and gentle as she lifts him from the ground. The effort causes his wounds to reopen, fresh rivulets of blood seeping from the gaps of his tattered armour. I focus and channel another Heal into him, letting the demonic shadows festering within his wounds feast on my magic to buy precious seconds, minutes¡­ however long it takes to keep him alive.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got this. Just keep him steady,¡± I tell Anna, meeting her worried gaze before turning to a nearby receptionist, urgency sharpening my words. ¡°We need a private room. Now!¡±

    She nods and rushes off to prepare one, beckoning us to follow. My Mana is slowly dwindling as I continue channelling Heal¡­ but I¡¯m not giving up! Whatever darkness has infested this man¡­ I¡¯ll be damned if I let it win.

    <hr>

    Later, inside an inn room in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡­

    The curtains are drawn, shielding the room from the midday sun. Soft and scented with fresh linen, the bed offers a comforting sense of reprieve in these dire circumstances.

    I¡¯m still channelling my Heal on the Warrior, keeping the bleeding at bay as Anna carefully lowers him onto the bed. It¡¯s taking a bit of a toll on me¡­ and by now, I¡¯m feeling a bit drained¡­ but it¡¯s all good. I¡¯m a Healer, and this is what I¡¯m trained to do.

    Still, good grief. This isn¡¯t exactly what I had in mind when I said Anna needed practice casting Sanctuary in combat. I was hoping for something a bit more¡­ controlled. Not this.

    ¡°His wounds are still open, even with you casting Heal constantly¡­¡± Anna murmurs, frowning as she studies the Warrior¡¯s unmoving form. ¡°Could it be a Shadow Parasite?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve got it,¡± I reply solemnly, my hands glowing white and blue as I ready another Heal. ¡°It¡¯s a Shadow Parasite. You know what they do, right?¡±

    Anna nods, worry evident in her eyes. ¡°They¡¯re spawned by a Shadow Fiend and used as Mana batteries to sustain long-distance spells ¨C things like Mind Control¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I confirm, casting another Heal to stabilise the Warrior further. ¡°And judging by how hard he¡¯s fighting¡­ I¡¯d say he¡¯s doing an incredible job resisting demonic influence.¡±

    ¡°The Codex Rinnah says a Paladin can use Exorcism to kill and expel demons infesting mortal flesh¡­¡± Anna says before hesitating. ¡°But then, umm¡­ I¡¯m not a fully-fledged Paladin yet.¡±

    ¡°Neither were our fellows from just now,¡± I say, nodding grimly. ¡°But that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll try something else. It may or may not work.¡±

    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna use Dispel Magic to draw that little bastard out of him. Shadow Parasites are made of magic¡­ so it should work. But it¡¯s gonna attack us at full strength. Ready?¡±

    Quietly, Anna nods and unsheathes Ascalon, resting its massive blade on her shoulder. We step back from the bed, creating enough space to swing her claymore.

    ¡°Right. Time to get to work¡­¡± I say as I plant Elizabeth into the ground, ceasing my Heal spell while Anna takes a defensive stance in front of me. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    With an outstretched hand glowing white and blue, I channel Dispel Magic into the Warrior¡¯s body. The reaction is immediate ¨C darkness spills from his wounds, pooling on the floor before coalescing into a grotesque, shadowy arachnid ¨C a Shadow Parasite separated from its host, the air thick with its malevolence.

    Furious from being drawn into the light, its obsidian mandibles click menacingly as it lets out a shrill, chittering wail that echoes like nails scraping across glass.

    Anna tightens her grip on Ascalon, murmuring a quiet prayer. ¡°Rinnah¡­ I trust in your blessing¡­ that I may triumph over our enemies¡­¡±

    The Shadow Parasite lunges, its jagged fangs aiming straight for my chest. But before it can so much as graze me¡­ Ascalon arcs through the air in a blinding flash. With a single, decisive guillotine stroke, Anna cleaves the little bastard in two, obliterating its shadowy, ichor-like form. Dark, viscous splatters cover the floor for only a moment before evaporating into nothingness, leaving no trace of the Demon behind.

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡± Anna gasps, lowering Ascalon as the tension begins to ebb. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Nice work, by the way,¡± I reply, clapping her shoulder firmly before returning my attention to the Warrior. ¡°I just hope he¡¯s okay¡­¡±

    Kneeling by his side, I place a hand gently on his chest. His breathing is shallow but steady ¨C just unconscious, is all. Asleep. He¡¯s still bleeding¡­ but with the Shadow Parasite gone, it¡¯s nothing a well-placed Heal can¡¯t fix for good.

    And so, Anna and I work together, casting Heal in tandem. This time, the bleeding stops completely. Warm and all-encompassing relief washes over me ¨C he¡¯s gonna be alright.

    ¡°He¡¯s stable now,¡± I say, offering Anna a small smile. ¡°He just needs rest.¡±

    Anna doesn¡¯t smile back, her expression troubled as she glances towards the window. ¡°But what now? Mom and the others from the Order will secure the town and evacuate the surrounding outskirts¡­ but if there¡¯s a Shadow Fiend out there¡­¡±

    I exhale sharply, running a hand through my hair. Anna¡¯s right ¨C this situation is pretty fucked. For a moment, as I was basking in my relief of saving that Warrior¡¯s life¡­ I forgot all about the implications of his situation. That if demons are on the Isle of Spirits¡­ I¡­

    ¡°We can¡¯t let this go unanswered,¡± Anna presses. ¡°If there¡¯s a Demon this close to home, we need to take the fight to it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my plan, Anna,¡± I finally say, my voice steady. ¡°But for now, we wait. We¡¯ll get our answers when he wakes up.¡±

    We settle into a tense silence, watching over the Warrior as he sleeps. Rinnah willing¡­ he¡¯ll wake up soon.

 Chapter 19: Two Lights in the Darkness, Part II [Re-write]

    The Warrior¡¯s still fast asleep. He looks peaceful, like he¡¯s wrapped in a sweet dream. After all that¡¯s happened¡­ good for him.

    Anna and I have done all we can. Like I said, there¡¯s nothing left to do but watch and wait. If Rinnah wills it, he¡¯ll wake up soon. I sure hope so ¨C this waiting is killing me! Knowing there¡¯s a Demon out there, a Shadow Fiend of all things¡­ and not knowing where¡­

    We haven¡¯t spoken much while keeping vigil. Anna sits rigid in her chair, glancing nervously from time to time at the spot where the Shadow Parasite fell to Ascalon¡¯s edge. There¡¯s nothing there ¨C demons vanish when they die on Nisha, their accursed essence absorbed into Arcadia ¨C but she keeps looking anyway.

    It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t hold it against her. She¡¯s understandably shaken; seeing a Demon for the first time in the flesh is a whole different story compared to studying them in class. No amount of preparation can truly prepare you for it.

    I remember my first encounter with a Demon back in the previous timeline. It was an Imp scavenging in the Celestial Arbour. I thought I¡¯d be fine¡­ but demons have a way of worming into your very soul, unnerving you in a way nothing else can. It¡¯s not merely dread; it¡¯s something deeper¡­ a deathly chill that won¡¯t stop crawling down your spine, an affliction of the soul.

    Overcoming that fear is a core part of training for Healers and Paladins in the Order of Selene. That¡¯s how Anna managed to wield Ascalon against that lesser Demon earlier without faltering. Even then¡­ I saw her hands trembling. Because training and theory can only take you so far. The real thing is always worse than you imagine. Far worse.

    I¡¯ve gotten better since that fateful day, though. So did Anna. Well¡­ Anna, in the previous timeline, I mean. We got really good at slaying demons as Healer and Paladin. Back then, she was the one who steadied me. She kept me going and held my hand ¨C figuratively and literally ¨C when I thought myself overwhelmed by terror. Fear may be the mind-killer¡­ but thanks to her, I learned to stand my ground.

    This time, it¡¯s different. It¡¯s on me to protect her while she finishes her training, to see her become a full Paladin and clear the Trial of the First Saint in style. Only then will she be ready. Until that day, as her Healer¡­ I have to be stronger. For her. For us.

    ¡­and that¡¯s why I¡¯m gonna face this alone. For that, this Warrior holds the answers I need. He was most likely on a Guild Mission when his group encountered the Shadow Fiend. Wherever it is¡­ Rinnah willing, he¡¯ll point me towards that Demon so that I can force-feed it a little slice of heaven, right down its shadowy throat. And uh¡­

    ¡°Ugh¡­ where am I?¡±

    The Warrior stirs, his voice rough but alive. He looks like he¡¯s got one mother of a headache.

    ¡°Mister!¡± Anna exclaims as she leaps to his side, relief washing over her face. ¡°You¡¯re awake! Thank Rinnah, we were so worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait! This isn¡¯t¡­ I need to leave! Right now, I¡­¡±

    He tries to stand, but his body betrays him. He¡¯s big and tough-looking even by Warrior standards, but in his current condition¡­ he¡¯s too weak to push past us. Together, we ease him back onto the bed.

    ¡°Celia¡­ Rae¡­ I have to¡­¡±

    ¡°Please take it easy,¡± Anna says gently, her worry clear as she steadies him. ¡°You¡¯ve been gravely injured, and you need to rest. You can¡¯t do anything in this state.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± I add, keeping my voice calm. ¡°Stay in bed and talk to us. I¡¯ve got questions.¡±

    ¡°Questions¡­? Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Arisa Ishii,¡± I reply, forcing a smile as I gesture to Anna, who hands him a glass of water. ¡°And this is my Paladin, Anna Silverlight.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Anna exclaims, beaming from ear to ear. ¡°Mister¡­ umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Roderic¡­¡± the Warrior says after a moment, his voice hoarse. ¡°Roderic Sinclair. That staff on your back ¨C you¡¯re a Healer, aren¡¯t you? From the Chantry. And Anna¡¯s your¡­ Paladin?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I say, leaning closer. ¡°Do you remember what happened to you? Anything at all?¡±

    His eyes grow distant, his voice trembling. ¡°My party¡­ we were headed for the Highgrove Warrens¡­ escorting workers on maintenance duty. We were supposed to help them clear the way¡­ but in the cellar¡­ we ran into¡­ those horrible¡­ things! The horror¡­¡±

    He breaks down, tears streaming down his face as he gasps for air. I rise from my chair and head for the door ¨C it¡¯s all I need to hear ¨C where I gotta go to put an end to this nightmare.

    ¡°Arisa?¡± Anna calls after me, her voice tinged with worry. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    I don¡¯t reply. I can¡¯t. My legs carry me out of the room, down the guildhall corridors, and into the streets of Light¡¯s Hope.

    <hr>

    On the way to the Highgrove Vineyard¡­

    Healers and paladins from the Chantry of Eternal Light are busy ushering townsfolk and adventurers into the safety of Light¡¯s Hope, their chatter and hurried movements fading into the background. I weave through them, my focus sharp and unyielding.

    ¡°Arisa, wait!¡±

    I hear Anna calling after me, her voice laced with worry as she tries to stop me. I don¡¯t turn around. Like I said earlier¡­ I have to do this alone.

    The Highgrove Vineyard isn¡¯t far ¨C a little over an hour if you stick to the well-trodden path. The Warrens lie beneath the Vineyard, a maze of aqueducts channelling waste and runoff from the endless rows of grapevines. The wastewater and refuse flow into the Silent Sea surrounding the Isle of Spirits, and along the way¡­ monsters gather and feed.

    I¡¯ve never been to the Vineyard in the previous timeline, though I¡¯ve heard plenty. The wine from Highgrove is a favourite among the nobles of Sharmarli, the Holy City. From time to time, they hire adventurers to clear blockages and cull Monster nests. Y¡¯know, giant spiders, giant rats¡­ maybe a Slime or two. Nothing too terrifying. Not anymore, though.

    ¡°Arisa!¡±

    Good grief. She¡¯s faster than me ¨C always has been. Before I know it, she¡¯s standing before me, blocking my path. Her face is set in determination¡­ but there¡¯s fear in her eyes, too. Worry. And burning amid those emotions¡­ anger.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve stayed with Roderic,¡± I snap, trying to sidestep her. ¡°I need to handle this alone! I¡­¡±

    Before I can react, her hand whips through the air, striking me across the face. The sharp sound of the slap echoes in the quiet, and I freeze, my cheek stinging.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    I place a hand on the cheek where she slapped it. It hurts. It really does. But her eyes¡­ filled with pain and unwavering resolve, hurt me more than anything ever could.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not as strong as you think I need to be¡­¡± Anna says quietly, her voice thick with emotion and tears in her eyes. ¡°But I¡¯m your Paladin, Arisa! Do you even understand what that means?¡±

    The weight of her words settles over me like a lead cloak, heavy and undeniable. I stare at her, words caught in my throat.

    ¡°It means I¡¯m sworn to protect you, no matter the cost. It means I¡¯ll fight beside you until my last breath,¡± Anna adds, her voice dropping to a fierce whisper. ¡°And if you think I¡¯m going to stand by and watch you throw yourself into danger alone¡­ then you don¡¯t know me at all.¡±

    I sigh, running a hand through my hair. Damn it! Fuck! She¡¯s right, isn¡¯t she? For all my talk of going it alone¡­ I know better. I¡¯ve always known better. I can¡¯t do this without her, and maybe¡­ maybe I don¡¯t wanna.

    In the last timeline, she stood with me through horrors that would¡¯ve broken lesser souls. Together, we cut a swathe through the Demon Lord¡¯s minions, her trusty claymore Ascalon cutting through the darkness while my magic, empowered by Elizabeth, kept us alive. She¡¯s why I didn¡¯t fall apart back then¡­ the reason I¡¯m still standing now.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡± I say again, my voice soft and weak. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always had my back. Now it¡¯s my turn,¡± Anna says firmly, gripping my shoulders as her gaze locks onto mine. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bear this burden alone, Arisa.¡±

    I bow my head solemnly. She always knows how to get to me, doesn¡¯t she? For all my bluster¡­ I¡¯m not as tough as I like to think I am.

    Heh. I¡¯m losing my edge, I guess. And Anna¡­ she might be soft-spoken and kind most hours of the day, but when it comes to matters of duty and honour¡­ she never backs down. Never, even on the pain of death. She¡¯s stronger than she gives herself credit for ¨C stronger than I give her credit for.

    Good grief. What the hell was I thinking, trying to face this alone? Even with all my strength, I need her ¨C my Paladin ¨C and the unwavering support of the Order of Selene. Have I honestly forgotten? It was my fellow healers and paladins of the Order, my brothers and sisters in arms¡­ who stood firm against the tides of shadow and frost, leading the adventurers of Nisha while the world quaked under the Demon Lord¡¯s full power at the end of days.

    I need her courage, their strength¡­ and the bond we share. I have to trust her, trust them, and never forget¡­ I¡¯m not in this alone.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I say, my voice steady with newfound resolve. ¡°Let¡¯s fuck that Shadow Fiend up.¡±

 Chapter 20: Two Lights in the Darkness, Part III [Re-write]

    At the fields of the Highgrove Vineyard¡­

    The grapevines stretch out endlessly, forming palisades of green and brown under the gentle spring sun. No grapes yet ¨C just the promise of them, hanging in the breeze.

    Scattered across the Vineyard are cottage-sized buildings, each with its purpose. One of them, the one surrounded by casks toppled and broken like discarded chess pieces¡­ leads to the Highgrove Warrens. A shipment gone awry, no doubt. Somewhere within lies our way down into the Warrens. Probably through filth. Definitely through danger! I¡¯m not thrilled.

    Anna and I have a plan. Sort of. It¡¯s straightforward enough ¨C we¡¯ll get down there and kill everything that moves! But killing the Shadow Fiend? Not so simple. Such demons command the darkness like it¡¯s alive ¨C swords of shadow, shields of night. They¡¯re truly creatures born of nightmares. But it¡¯s alright ¨C we¡¯ve got a plan for that, too.

    We move through the Vineyard in tense silence. Not a soul stirs. The eerie calm has me gripping Elizabeth tighter. We¡¯re undoubtedly walking into a trap. Shadow Fiends love their sick, twisted games¡­ and I¡¯ve gotta sinking feeling about what this one has in store.

    ¡°Arisa! Over there!¡±

    Anna¡¯s shout snaps me to attention as she draws Ascalon, her claymore gleaming in the light. In the distance¡­ a mob of Vineyard workers shamble towards us, wielding gardening tools like makeshift weapons.

    ¡°Those people¡­¡± Anna gasps, horror creeping into her voice. ¡°They¡¯re not themselves¡­¡±

    ¡°YOU¡­ MUST¡­ DIE¡­¡±

    The workers lurch forward, their eyes unnaturally wide and pupils clouded like stormy skies, their movements a grotesque mockery of life. They¡¯re little more than puppets, their strings pulled from afar by the Shadow Fiend. Slowly, they shuffle in eerie unison¡­ a shambling wall of flesh converging on us from every direction. Rakes, hoes, and sickles glint menacingly as they close in.

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re under Mind Control¡­¡± I mutter, snapping my fingers to activate Mage Armour, letting its teal light protect me. ¡°Each of those poor sods has a Shadow Parasite inside, acting as a conduit for that Demon bastard¡¯s spell."

    ¡°Umm¡­ you can break the spells on them like you did with Mister Roderic, right?" Anna asks, shifting into a defensive stance. "But there¡¯s so many of them¡­¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t worry, I got this. Just keep them off me.¡±

    Anna nods, her jaw set as her Sanctuary spreads beneath our feet, its protective aura shimmering silver like the moon. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±

    I wave my hand, and my Divine Blessing takes hold of her. ¡°Blessed is Rinnah¡­ for she is my courage in my hour of need¡­¡± Anna whispers, steadying herself. ¡°May she forgive me for what I must do.¡±

    ¡°DIE¡­¡±

    The thralls attack. Their blows are frantic but sloppy, the tools meant for tending vines now aimed at breaking bones and hacking limbs. Anna meets them head-on, Ascalon flashing as she parries and counters with brutal efficiency. She uses the flat side of her blade to knock them back, her movements a blend of strength and precision as she holds the line for me.

    With the space I¡¯m given¡­ I plant Elizabeth into the ground and focus. The air crackles as I channel Dispel Magic, pulling the demonic parasites from their unwilling hosts. The spider-like demons emerge, screeching as they¡¯re wrenched from the workers¡¯ bodies.

    Each Shadow Parasite meets its end from Ascalon¡¯s edge, reduced to inky smears on the ground that quickly fade away. One by one¡­ the thralls collapse, lifeless but alive¡­ freed from the Shadow Fiend¡¯s grip. Sweat beads on my forehead as I continue channelling Dispel Magic. It¡¯s¡­ draining, but we press on.

    When the last of those little Demon bastards fall, silence returns. The Vineyard workers lie unconscious around us, their tools scattered like remnants of a storm.

    ¡°Nice work, Anna,¡± I say as I put Elizabeth away, surveying the scene. ¡°You did good.¡±

    ¡°You too, Arisa¡­¡± Anna replies, breathless but steady as she sheathes Ascalon, glancing worriedly at the fallen workers. ¡°Will they¡­ be okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but we need to mend their wounds. Let¡¯s get to it.¡±

    We move from one worker to the next, casting Heal on them. There are many of them, but with Anna¡¯s support, the strain on my Mana is¡­ manageable. Slowly, colour returns to their faces. Sure, they¡¯ll wake up with splitting headaches¡­ but they¡¯ll live. Their souls are free.

    Anna hesitates, her hand lingering on one worker. ¡°Arisa. Those parasites I just slew¡­ they make me wonder.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Mister Sinclair. Was he under the Shadow Fiend¡¯s control as well?¡±

    ¡°Almost certainly. He was sent to the Guild for a reason ¨C to lure us here. His cries for help weren¡¯t his.¡±

    Anna frowns. ¡°Umm¡­ you don¡¯t think it was a coincidence, do you? Him showing up when we were in the guildhall?¡±

    ¡°Not with demons. Especially not with a Shadow Fiend. They¡¯re crafty bastards.¡±

    ¡°But Mister Sinclair¡­ is he himself again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but only because we got to him in time. He thought he was still fighting with his party, remember? It was his last conscious memory before succumbing to the Shadow Fiend¡¯s Mind Control. That¡¯s how deep it goes. Anyway¡­¡±

    I look towards the building with the broken casks. It awaits, dark and foreboding¡­ and the way down lies within. Anna follows my gaze and nods, her resolve hardening.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this,¡± I say, my voice firm. ¡°It¡¯s time to face the source of all this madness.¡±

 Chapter 21: Two Lights in the Darkness, Part IV [Re-write]

    In the Highgrove Cellar¡­

    Ice crystals mounted at each corner smoulder faintly, cooling the air to a frigid stillness. Casks, heavy with the scent of fine wine and old wood, line aisles stained red with blood and half-eaten Giant Rat corpses. It¡¯s a grim, grotesque sight¡­ a fucked up mess.

    Following the trail of bloodstains brought us here, and we aren¡¯t alone. Guttural, demonic growls echo through the aisles. Imps.

    Unlike the thralls we faced earlier, these demons aren¡¯t under the Shadow Fiend¡¯s direct control. They¡¯re scavengers ¨C opportunists feeding on the dead and dying. Barely larger than a child, but deadly in numbers. And where there¡¯s one¡­ there are always more lurking nearby.

    The trail of blood ends abruptly just past the door, marking the last stand of Roderic and his crew of beginner adventurers¡­ as well as the workers they were escorting. Rae and Celia ¨C whoever they were ¨C met their end here. I can see what¡¯s left of them now ¨C scraps of armour, shattered weapons, and the remnants of their bodies scattered in puddles of wine and broken wood. Oh, Rinnah¡­

    Imps love the taste of human flesh. And now, they¡¯re coming for us. Emerging from the shadows of shattered casks and splintered aisles¡­ their beady eyes glint with ravenous hunger. Hooves scrape against the stone floor while claws, slick with blood and gore, gleam maliciously in the dim light.

    There¡¯s five... ten... twelve¡­ damn! There are way too many. They could easily overwhelm us in seconds, drowning us in a demonic tide of claws and teeth. Yet they hesitate, shifting uneasily. Their hunger is clear as day¡­ but so is their reluctance. They sense something.

    Oho! I see! They¡¯re afraid. Maybe it¡¯s me. Imps can sniff out Mana the same way hounds catch the scent of blood, and right now¡­ I¡¯m radiating enough to make them wary. And that¡¯s good ¨C fear is a weapon we can wield.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take the initiative,¡± I whisper to Anna, raising my hand to empower her with my Divine Blessing. ¡°We¡¯ll hit them hard before they decide to swarm us.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Rinnah, I trust in you¡­ let not my enemies overcome me in my hour of peril¡­¡±

    We charge together, the wide arc of Anna¡¯s claymore Ascalon and my Holy Fire cutting through the imps like a scythe through wheat. The first wave goes down before the others can react, their bodies collapsing in heaps of smouldering flesh. Frenzied shrieks fill the air as the survivors surge forward, desperate to overwhelm us.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    They target Anna, their claws scraping against her armour while the protective light of her Sanctuary shields her from the worst of their strikes. She fights back fiercely, Ascalon flashing as it cuts through Imp after Imp. Meanwhile, I stay close, channelling Heal on her, focusing my restorative magics into rays of white and blue light that keep her steady and strong.

    The room descends into chaos, but we hold our ground. For every claw that rakes her armour, another Imp falls¡­ and my Heal restores her strength. Eventually, the demonic tide slows down¡­ then stops entirely. When the last of them crumples to the floor and fizzles away, the cellar falls silent once more, save for our ragged breaths.

    ¡°Too late for Rae and Celia,¡± I mutter bitterly, staring at the broken weapons and scraps of armour. ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Anna, winded but resolute, wipes blood from Ascalon. Her armour is battered and stained, and her exhaustion is plain. Still, she nods at me, determined.

    ¡°We may be too late to save them, but we can still avenge them,¡± I say firmly. ¡°We¡¯ll kill that Shadow Fiend.¡±

    ¡°No matter what comes next, I¡¯m with you,¡± Anna replies, her voice steady. ¡°What¡¯s our next move?¡±

    ¡°Lemme see¡­¡±

    I close my eyes and cast Clairvoyance. The light, what little of it exists down here, reveals a door across the room, leading to what looks like a waste disposal chamber. Beyond that, steps descend into pitch-black darkness ¨C likely leading to the Warrens. No light, no guarantee of safety¡­ just more lesser demons waiting in the shadows alongside the Shadow Fiend.

    ¡°There¡¯s a way down through that door,¡± I say, pointing. ¡°It¡¯s filthy and dark, but it¡¯s our path forward. You ready?¡±

    ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be, Arisa.¡±

    ¡°Good. Let me¡­¡±

    ¡°Save your Mana,¡± Anna interrupts with a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ll light the way forward.¡±

    With a snap of her fingers, she conjures a Candlelight. It blazes momentarily, then stabilises into a silvery orb that hovers between us, casting a steady and bright glow across the room¡­ illuminating a circle as wide and far as Ascalon¡¯s lethal arc.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best,¡± Anna says, her voice resolute. ¡°Stay close to me, Arisa. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    <hr>

    Later, in the Highgrove Warrens¡­

    Darkness, thick and suffocating, recedes inch by inch as Anna¡¯s Candlelight casts its silvery glow. The grim scene unfolds, step by step ¨C Giant Rat corpses strewn across the filth¡­ their flesh reeking of demonic taint.

    There¡¯s only one path ahead. These ancient aqueducts were designed to funnel waste, nothing more. Narrow walls and low ceilings leave just enough space for a worker to clear blockages ¨C or for a blade to swing freely in tight quarters.

    We barely make it a few paces before encountering more imps. They¡¯re gorging themselves on the bloated corpses of giant rats, their sharp teeth tearing into putrid flesh. Unlike the ones upstairs, these bastards don¡¯t hesitate. Something darker drives them ¨C an evil presence lurking in the shadows.

    Not the Shadow Fiend¡­ no, this feels different. Could it be an Imp Master pulling their strings? As each Imp falls, a sinister unease creeps closer. Something is watching. Something is waiting. And from the shadows¡­

 Chapter 22: Two Lights in the Darkness, Part V [Re-write]

    In the Student Council Meeting Room in St. Elicia¡¯s Academy¡­

    ¡°¡­that is the plan for this year¡¯s Cultural Festival, Miss Arisa.¡±

    My fellow Student Councillors sit snugly on plush armchairs around the grand oaken conference table ¨C a relic as old as the Academy itself. But mine? Oh, mine¡¯s the comfiest of them all. Being Student Council President has its perks, y¡¯know!

    Good grief. It¡¯s freezing in here! Every. Single. Meeting. How do I even manage? I swear I¡¯ve raised the temperature on the air conditioning¡­ but someone must¡¯ve cranked it down when I wasn¡¯t looking. And really, I oughta¡­

    Wait. Hold up. This situation feels¡­ familiar. I¡¯ve been here before, in this exact meeting, planning for the Cultural Festival. Y¡¯know, that one magical day where everyone dons elegant kimonos and the entire school transforms into a living showcase of tradition. Very¡­ well, cultural! Hence the name.

    This moment ¨C this meeting ¨C it¡¯s from a time before everything changed. Before Nisha, before the Order of Selene¡­ before Anna became a part of my life. Before I was a Hero or a Healer. It was back when I was just me ¨C Arisa Ishii, Student Council President of St Elicia¡¯s Academy. Gosh, that title¡¯s quite the mouthful, eh?

    ¡°If everything is acceptable, Miss Arisa¡­¡± says a young woman with red hair styled in prim ringlets. Her big purple eyes glint behind oversized spectacles that make her look adorably clumsy. ¡°We shall proceed with the arrangements as presented.¡±

    I know her ¨C that¡¯s Sayaka Meiji, our Treasurer. She¡¯s competent and meticulous to a fault, and she¡¯s also all work and no play ¨C extremely serious about everything, all day every day. Eh, she¡¯s alright. Not that we chat much beyond our duties to the Student Council.

    ¡°I have the full proposal here for your final review and approval,¡± Sayaka continues, approaching with a stack of papers in one hand, the other hidden behind her back. ¡°If everything checks out, I¡¯ll need your signature here¡­¡±

    I remember signing those papers. The proposal was solid ¨C we¡¯d fine-tuned it for weeks, coordinating logistics with vendors, school clubs, and performers. We even got the local (and pretty famous nationwide!) idol group to perform, and the boys in St Elicia¡¯s love them! Sure, the process leading up to this point had been nothing short of stressful, absolute chaos¡­ but it was ultimately manageable thanks to Riko¡¯s connections. People tend to stay on her good side!

    ¡°Hold on a sec, Sayaka,¡± I say casually. ¡°I gotta¡­¡±

    She doesn¡¯t pause. Her movements are eerily precise, almost robotic. And her eyes¡­ wait! Are they still purple? No. They¡¯re black. Deep, swirling black.

    ¡°Sayaka!¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    I leap from my chair just as she reveals her hidden hand. In it is a dagger ¨C its blade shifting with pulsating hues of black and blue¡­ like it¡¯s¡­ alive.

    Instinct kicks in. I grab her wrist, halting her mid-motion. The weapon writhes in her grip, exuding demonic energy. This isn¡¯t just a memory. It¡¯s¡­

    <hr>

    Back in the Highgrove Warrens¡­

    ¡°¡­an illusion.¡±

    I¡¯m back in the darkness, the stench of filth pressing in around me. No air-conditioning here, of course. Honestly, that might be the worst part of snapping back to this grim reality.

    It was all just a Demon¡¯s trick ¨C a Greater Illusion designed to trap victims in endless loops of their own memories, leaving them helpless and ripe for slaughter.

    With a snap of my fingers, I summon my Candlelight to illuminate my surroundings¡­ and I see the serrated edge of a demonic dagger inches from my heart. Holding it is the twisted form of an Imp Master, its fleshy wrist caught tightly in my grip.

    I grit my teeth. This little bastard isn¡¯t much larger than its lesser kin, but it¡¯s clever enough to use spells and sacrifice its minions to create openings.

    ¡°You sneaky little motherfucker,¡± I snarl. ¡°Here¡¯s a dose of reality for ya.¡±

    Holy Fire surges from my hand, engulfing the Imp Master in white and blue flames. The creature¡¯s agonised shriek pierces the air as it burns to ash. Unlike its cheap tricks¡­ my fire is very real. And that¡¯s one less demon to worry about.

    But there¡¯s no time to celebrate. My heart lurches as I spot Anna slumped against the wall. She¡¯s trembling¡­ Ascalon discarded on the ground beside her, her eyes wide and tearful¡­ brimming with terror.

    I rush to her side, planting Elizabeth on the ground before raising my hand to cast Dispel Magic. The shimmering energy of the spell washes over her, dissolving the lingering illusion. As soon as it fades¡­ Anna falls to her knees, her breaths shallow and uneven.

    ¡°Anna! Anna!¡± I whisper sharply, gripping her shoulders and shaking her gently but firmly. ¡°Can you hear me? Say something!¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­?¡±

    Her voice is faint, but it¡¯s there. She¡¯s¡­ safe. As safe as one can be in a Demon-infested sewer.

    ¡°My head hurts¡­ What happened?¡±

    ¡°An Imp Master tried to trap us in a Greater Illusion. But don¡¯t worry ¨C it¡¯s done,¡± I say, holding up a hand, its glow of white and blue magic radiating warmth as I channel Heal to ease her pain. ¡°You¡¯re okay now. I promise.¡±

    ¡°To think¡­ I said it¡¯s my duty to protect you¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her voice heavy with regret. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even do that. I¡¯m still so weak¡­¡±

    ¡°You did protect me,¡± I say gently, meeting her gaze. ¡°Remember all those other demons and the thralls you fought? You¡¯ve already done so much.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I did, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. So let¡¯s call it even!¡± I say, giving her a cheeky wink. ¡°No point keeping score, right?¡±

    Her lips twitch into a small smile, though her eyes still carry a hint of doubt. ¡°But umm¡­ how did you escape that Demon¡¯s illusion?¡±

    ¡°Once you know an illusion¡¯s possible, your mind naturally starts resisting it,¡± I explain. ¡°The rest? It¡¯s about Mana ¨C mind over Mana. If you can resist an illusion¡­ you¡¯ll become lucid within the space it tries to trap you in. From there, you can break free and wake up. But if you ever get trapped again¡­¡±

    I flash her my best, most reassuring smile.

    ¡°Think of me. I¡¯ll find you. I¡¯ll always get you out, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough chit-chat,¡± I say, standing and offering her my hand. ¡°We¡¯ve got a fight to finish. Ready?¡±

    She nods firmly, taking my hand as she retrieves Ascalon and recasts her Candlelight. Together, we press on into the shadows. The glow of our combined Candlelight lights our path ¨C two little lights in the overwhelming darkness¡­ pushing forward into unknown oblivion.

 Chapter 23: Two Lights in the Darkness, Part VI [Re-write]

    Further into the Highgrove Warrens¡­

    Far up ahead, I can hear the wastewater flowing into a pit. It¡¯s likely a massive reservoir leading out to the river. Once a nesting ground for monsters, it¡¯s now something far worse.

    We haven¡¯t encountered any more demons since that Imp Master. It seems the Shadow Fiend has pulled its minions back, concentrating its forces for one final stand. An ambush, no doubt.

    The shadows are dense, like layers of darkness folded atop each other. It¡¯s¡­ suffocating. I sense the Shadow Fiend far away, cloaked in the void, its presence a pulse of malevolent Mana. It knows we¡¯re coming¡­ and it¡¯s trying to locate us.

    ¡°Our Candlelight¡­¡± Anna whispers, her voice wavering. ¡°It¡¯s almost out. I can barely see anything ahead.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I reply, calm but firm. ¡°I don¡¯t sense any demons close by. Keep moving. Slowly. We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    This isn¡¯t ordinary darkness, though. It¡¯s a Demon¡¯s spell ¨C an Abyss. An all-consuming void of shadows that devours all light, leaving only darkness¡­ black as death. It¡¯s a space where only creatures of darkness thrive.

    Hmm¡­ shit. Our Candlelight flickers feebly, swallowed by the rising tide of shadow as we near the heart of this cursed domain. With each step forward¡­ the Shadow Fiend¡¯s presence grows stronger and stronger. And just a few steps ahead, I sense¡­

    ¡°Anna, stop,¡± I whisper urgently, grabbing her arm. ¡°We¡¯re getting too close.¡±

    I thrust Elizabeth into the ground, raising my hand as a surge of power courses through me. With a focused gesture, I cast Dispel Magic into the oppressive darkness. The muck flickers with an eerie shimmer¡­ revealing the intricate weave of a massive Shadow Web ¨C an insidious demonic trap designed to alert its master to intruders while also sapping their strength. Its sinister strands tremble and disintegrate, undone as the demonic Mana fueling its malevolent purpose dissipates into nothingness.

    ¡°The Shadow Fiend¡¯s just ahead¡­¡± I murmur, my voice low. ¡°It¡¯s gathering its forces in the next chamber, lying in wait. If we¡¯d stepped on that trap¡­ they would¡¯ve known exactly where we were and sprung an ambush.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Anna whispers back, her grip on Ascalon tightening. ¡°I sense¡­ a malevolent presence peering out from the darkness.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You sense it as well now, eh? Aside from laying out that nasty trap, it¡¯s been trying to track us down with its scrying. Just a few more steps¡­ and I reckon we¡¯d be on its radar.¡±

    ¡°So, what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Thirty steps cloaked under a Spell Ward ¨C that¡¯ll keep it from sensing us as we close in on the end of the sewer. We¡¯ll count our steps. At twenty-eight, I¡¯ll unleash the brightest Candlelight Nisha¡¯s ever seen. It should blind the bastards for ten, maybe twelve seconds... but let¡¯s plan for eight, just to be safe.¡±

    ¡°Okay. And that¡¯s where I come in.¡±

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll charge in with my Divine Blessing and take out the Shadow Fiend.¡±

    Anna nods sharply. ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Only one shot at this. Ready?¡±

    She takes a steadying breath. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    I weave a Spell Ward, pouring Mana into it to shroud our movements. Step by step, we move forward into the all-consuming darkness, counting our steps silently. At twenty-six¡­ I raise my hand and bestow my Divine Blessing upon Anna; her eyes glow white and blue. And at twenty-eight¡­ as I hold the Spell Ward steady¡­ I thrust Elizabeth into the ground and conjure a massive, overcharged Candlelight. The orb blazes to life, surging forward into the shadows ¨C a radiant sun of white and blue light searing through the darkness.

    The cavern explodes in blinding brilliance, the shadows peeling back like a curtain. Imps screech and flinch, their grotesque forms revealed under the searing radiance. And there it is ¨C the Shadow Fiend ¨C a hulking, arachnid monstrosity, its obsidian exoskeleton glistening as it looms over its minions. Its many eyes gleam with fury and pain, the void given form.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    The light does more than pierce the darkness and blind demons ¨C it exposes another sprawling Shadow Web stretched across the floor, its cursed strands lying in wait to ensnare and cripple us had we stumbled in blindly. With a sharp gesture, with Elizabeth already grounded¡­ I cast Dispel Magic, unravelling its evil and clearing Anna¡¯s path.

    ¡°Go!¡± I shout, flames of Holy Fire crackling in my free hand. ¡°Get ¡®em!¡±

    Anna surges forward, Ascalon slicing through the air in a fiery arc. ¡°Be not far from me, Rinnah. You are my strength, my courage¡­¡±

    ¡°RODERIC! THERE¡¯S TOO MANY OF THEM! I¡­¡±

    The Shadow Fiend¡¯s screech tears through the air ¨C a warped cacophony of voices¡­ men and women¡­ crying out in their final moments of agony, twisted into one chilling wail. Still blinded by the searing light, it conjures a writhing torrent of shadowy locusts ¨C an Unholy Swarm surging forward, desperate to engulf Anna in its chaotic embrace. I counter with a torrent of Holy Fire, burning the bugs to ash and giving her the opening she needs.

    ¡°I CAN SAVE YOU, RODERIC! RUN¡­ PLEASE¡­¡±

    ¡°And in you, I trust¡­ to walk in the shadow of death¡­¡±

    Anna lunges, driving Ascalon into the Shadow Fiend¡¯s thorax. The blade sinks deep, the silver edge glowing white-hot as it cleaves through demonic flesh.

    ¡°RODERIC¡­¡±

    The Shadow Fiend howls, its form writhing and distorting under the holy onslaught. Its limbs flail wildly, obsidian blades striking the air in blind desperation. But Anna is relentless; her strikes are swift and brutal, each carving deeper into the Demon¡¯s core. And with a final, mighty swing¡­ she cleaves Ascalon¡¯s edge through its head.

    As the Shadow Fiend crumbles into nothingness¡­ the darkness of its Abyss collapses with it. But for the briefest of moments¡­ its many arachnid eyes lock onto mine, wide with something akin to fear¡­ or is it, dare I say it¡­ recognition? Before I can make any sense of this, the Shadow Fiend is gone¡­ and the cavern plunges into natural darkness.

    Snapping my fingers, I conjure another orb of Candlelight, its soft blue-white glow illuminating the aftermath. The imps and their Imp Master remain, huddled together, their eyes darting between us with a mix of fear, rage¡­ and hunger. Bound by the Shadow Fiend¡¯s lingering will¡­ the Imp Master cannot flee ¨C even if it desperately wants to. And so too are the imps under its command, ensnared by the Imp Master¡¯s unbreakable hold.

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice is cautious, her breath still heavy with exertion as the protective light of her Sanctuary surrounds her and me. ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t stop now,¡± I say with a small smile, my hand already crackling with Holy Fire. ¡°This is our victory lap.¡±

    <hr>

    Ten minutes later¡­

    Without much ceremony, the remaining imps and the Imp Master crumple to the ground, consumed by Holy Fire and cleaved by Ascalon¡¯s edge.

    Like their fallen Shadow Fiend master, the lesser demons dissipate quickly, their forms vanishing into nothingness. It¡¯s hardly anything worth celebrating ¨C just killing done righteously¡­ a chore like any other.

    The aftermath is peaceful, though the place still reeks of filth. Honestly, we should get the fuck outta here.

    But wait! Something¡¯s lingering where the Shadow Fiend died. A dark essence, thick and black as the abyss itself, pulses with power ¨C demonic magic!  As I stand in its presence, it burrows into my mind, whispering its secrets to me. The secret of¡­

    ¡°MIND CONTROL.¡±

    This spell... it uses Mana to bend others to its will. Humans. Elves. Monsters. Everything, and anything. Even demons. They¡¯d obey my every command¡­ till death do us part.

    But before I can dwell on the thought, it all fades into nothing, leaving no trace behind. The sensation vanishes like smoke in the wind, and I¡¯m left wondering if it ever happened at all. Was I¡­ hallucinating? It¡¯s been a long day, after all¡­ and I¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa!?¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice snaps me back to reality as she gently shakes me. ¡°Are you alright? You were staring deeply into the muck¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Yeah, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± I answer, forcing a smile as I try to shake off the dark thoughts still clinging to me. ¡°How about you?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to ask¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Those words the Shadow Fiend said while we slew it¡­ were they¡­?¡±

    I nod slowly, the weight of the memory sinking in. Anna frowns, concern etching her features.

    ¡°They repeat the dying words of their past victims slain by either them or their minions...¡± I explain, my voice lowering as I think of Rae and Celia. ¡°Like a parrot learning words, y¡¯know? It¡¯s a cheap trick they use to try to frighten their enemies.¡±

    ¡°I see. It was very scary¡­ but I kept going, Arisa.¡±

    I meet her gaze, holding it for a moment. Her eyes are sincere and warm. Her arms are strong, as they¡¯ve always been. And... maybe I¡¯ve got something in my eye right now. But it¡¯s okay. Right now, being close to Anna... I don¡¯t mind it one bit.

    ¡°I trust you. You¡¯re my Healer,¡± Anna says softly. ¡°We¡¯re a team, aren¡¯t we? I put my life in your hands, willingly.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I believe in us, Arisa. Don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± I reply with a grin. ¡°I sure do!¡±

    For a moment, we look at each other, smiles on our faces. In that instant, this place doesn¡¯t smell like complete, rancid shit. But of course¡­

    ¡°We should get outta here,¡± I murmur, and Anna nods in agreement. ¡°We¡¯ll get back to Roderic with the good news. As good as it can be ever after all this shit.¡±

 Chapter 24: Respite [Re-write]

    Three days later, in the VIP lounge of the Highgrove Vineyard¡­

    Flames flicker softly in the dim light, their glow casting a warm, golden hue across the room as they sway atop fancy candlesticks. Elegant glasses of ruby-red wine stand poised beside a large platter of lobster shells brimming with succulent, buttery meat, delicately layered with crisp breadcrumbs, a generous sprinkle of tangy grated cheese¡­ and a velvety golden sauce that glistens under the candlelight.

    Only the finest for Anna and me ¨C so said the Vineyard management. Nothing less! The wine, they claim, comes from vintage reserves that have aged in their cellar for decades ¨C what precious few bottles managed to survive the havoc unleashed by those infernal imps. As for the lobsters¡­ they were caught fresh from the Crystal Sea and transported in enchanted boxes brimming with ice crystals, keeping them as pristine as the day they were caught.

    It¡¯s pretty decadent if I do say so myself! But they said it¡¯s the least they could do to thank us. They don¡¯t fully grasp what happened¡­ but they saw us helping them while under the grip of the Shadow Fiend¡¯s Mind Control ¨C we were their saviours in their darkest hour while they were trapped, helpless in their own bodies.

    Hey, I¡¯m not one to turn down good food or gratitude! Don¡¯t get me wrong ¨C the dining hall of the Chantry of Eternal Light serves amazing food, but this? Why, this is simply unparalleled! It¡¯s a true indulgence¡­ and an experience to savour!

    We spent two of the past three days with Roderic Sinclair, the Warrior. Anna and I fulfilled our duties as members of the Order of Selene, praying for Rae and Celia and consecrating their remains into urns to be returned to their hometowns. It was the least we could do. No one deserves to fall at the hands of a demon.

    Roderic thanked us before leaving, catching the first ship back to the mainland. He¡¯s bound for his hometown of Lyse ¨C a fortress near the Iron Mountains. He said his father¡¯s the local innkeeper, and we¡¯d always be welcome at his door.

    Lyse¡­ I remember it well. It¡¯s the final bastion of safety and civilisation before the Goblin-held lands of the Cursed Legion. It¡¯s where Castle Ferrous awaits. And with it¡­ the Lesser Shard of the Iron Lord. Anna and I¡­ we¡¯ll inevitably find ourselves there again, seeking my Prophecy, and Rinnah willing¡­ what lies behind that locked door I left behind in the previous timeline. For now, though, we wished him well and watched him sail into the horizon.

    The third day saw us meeting Lady Iris. She already knew of the chaos at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild ¨C our fellows from the Order had kept her informed. Patrols of healers and paladins now traverse the entirety of the Isle, keeping the town of Light¡¯s Hope and its outskirts safe. The Order¡¯s taking no chances after what happened. And uh¡­ Lady Iris and I had a private chat about Anna. About what, exactly? Well, that¡¯s a surprise!This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    I can¡¯t shake the feeling that the dead Shadow Fiend won¡¯t be the last of its kind we face this early in this new timeline, though. Hmph. So much for wanting to live my best life with Anna while teaching her everything I know. Oh well.

    Sighing heavily, I reach for my wine glass and down its contents in a single gulp. This stuff packs a punch ¨C far stronger than the convenience-store beer I used to drink back home! I¡¯m not much of a drinker¡­ but every now and then¡­ cracking open a cold one with a friend is a nice, small joy. It¡¯s the small things, y¡¯know?

    But for now, this fine wine will have to do. As I pour myself a second glass, I glance at Anna. She¡¯s picking at her food, barely eating, her gaze distant.

    ¡°Anna?¡± I ask gently. ¡°You alright?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    She stirs her food but doesn¡¯t lift her fork. Her wine glass is half-full, so I refill it for her. She looks up at me, her eyes clouded with a mix of sorrow and thought.

    ¡°I was thinking about what I saw¡­ in the Imp Master¡¯s illusion.¡±

    I take a sip of my wine, watching her closely. She empties her glass in a single motion, and I refill it once more ¨C the last of our current bottle.

    ¡°In that vision¡­¡± Anna continues quietly. ¡°I was in a world of ice and snow¡­ lying in your arms, Arisa. I was in so much pain¡­ and you were crying for me. I reached out to comfort you, but then¡­ everything faded to black.¡±

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°Was that how it ended? Between us, in your timeline, in Arcadia?¡±

    I nod slowly, tears pricking at my eyes. It hurts to remember. It always does.

    ¡°You gave your life to save mine¡­¡± I say, my voice a hoarse whisper. ¡°It¡¯s a sacrifice I¡¯ll never forget. It¡¯s why I¡¯m here right here, right now¡­ once more.¡±

    ¡°I see. If that¡¯s what happened, I¡¯m glad I did it,¡± Anna answers firmly. ¡°And umm¡­ I finally understand how you felt when we first met.¡±

    ¡°You do? Really!?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm! Arisa¡­ I¡¯ll always give my best for you!¡±

    Oh, Anna¡­ if you¡¯re willing to do this for me, then I have to be strong for you as well. I can¡¯t be crying like a little bitch! I have to be stronger ¨C for us.

    ¡°Great! Since you¡¯re gonna give me your best¡­¡± I tease, wiping my tears with a silk napkin. ¡°I¡¯ll make you so strong that we¡¯ll crush every Demon in our way without breaking a sweat!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Umm¡­ what¡¯s next, though?¡±

    ¡°Oho! I¡¯m glad you asked!¡± I reply with a grin. ¡°I spoke to Lady Iris last night. She said your time has come ¨C you¡¯re gonna become a fully-fledged Paladin!¡±

    Her face lights up with joy. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really! It¡¯s the last step before we head to Sharmarli to see the Oracle,¡± I explain with a cheeky wink. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be a surprise during tomorrow¡¯s morning prayers¡­ but oops! The secret¡¯s out! Just make sure to act surprised, alright?¡±

    She nods eagerly, her excitement bubbling over.

    ¡°Good,¡± I say, smiling. ¡°Now then¡­¡±

    Together, we turn to the lavish spread before us. Hand in hand, we bow our heads and offer words of grace to Rinnah ¨C for this meal, for our safety, for sanctity of the fallen¡­ and for the strength to save those in need when the time comes.

 Chapter 25: Scars of the Past [Re-write]

    Later that night, in the Chantry bathhouse¡­

    It¡¯s just Anna and me in here, once again. We stayed for dessert¡­ which meant missing evening prayers. Oh well!

    We¡¯re washing up side by side, as usual and proper. Perfumed soap and warm water swirl around us in the steamy bathhouse. Having the place all to ourselves is a luxury ¨C I can take my time with my hair¡­ carefully working through each twist. Usually, when it¡¯s crowded, I gotta rush to make it to dinner and prayers.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡±

    I glance at Anna, amused by the shy smile she wears. Her hand rests on her cheek, her gaze fixed on my hair. She¡¯s been stealing glances at it for a while now, not just today. Every day, really. Honestly, I don¡¯t mind it at all.

    ¡°May I¡­ umm¡­ touch them? Your hair¡­ those lovely curls¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t see why not!¡± I reply with a sly grin, tilting my head slightly to offer the left side of my oh-so-fancy hairdo while continuing to work on the right. ¡°In recognition of the badassery you¡¯ve shown on the battlefield thus far¡­ you¡¯ve more than earned the privilege.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Carefully, Anna extends a hand, her fingers trembling slightly as they near my hair. Slowly, she presses her palm against it, running her fingers through the damp curls.

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh. You like ¡®em?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes lighting up with delight. ¡°It¡¯s incredibly soft¡­¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± I answer, beaming from ear to ear at her enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯ve been using that alchemic conditioner you recommended. That stuff¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°But, umm¡­ has your hair always been this silky?¡±

    ¡°Yup, always has been. Back in my world, I had a full routine to keep it like this. It¡¯s not easy maintaining it in Nisha¡­ but I do my best with what I¡¯ve got! Evidently, I¡¯m succeeding¡­ based on your glowing review!¡±

    Anna giggles. ¡°Good to know! Umm¡­ may I¡­?¡±

    I shift my stool closer. She does the same, her hands reaching for the other side of my hair. Gently, she washes each curl while I continue working on the rest. Amid the lather and steam¡­ we exchange glances and smiles. And I gotta say, this feels¡­ nice.

    But as her hands move through my hair¡­ I catch her gaze lingering on the scars along my arms. Her concern mirrors back to me¡­ and I¡¯m looking at them too.

    ¡°Ran into some bad folks back in my world,¡± I explain, brushing my fingertips over the roughness of an old scar. ¡°Knives, y¡¯know? Nasty little things.¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past,¡± I say lightly, waving off her worry. ¡°I gave as good as I got! And hey, look at this pretty face ¨C still intact! My friends back home say I¡¯ve got the devil¡¯s luck.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Rinnah has blessed you,¡± Anna says softly, her smile warm. ¡°Never forget that.¡±

    ¡°Yup. For sure.¡±

    Our eyes meet, and my heart swells with warmth. Truly, Anna¡­ being with you every day is a blessing. After everything in Arcadia, these moments between us feel even more precious than they¡¯ve ever been. I don¡¯t think I ever felt this way in the previous timeline¡­ but perhaps it takes losing someone ¨C what feels like losing them forever ¨C to understand how much they mean to you¡­ in your heart of hearts.

    ¡°Oh! But as a Healer of your calibre¡­¡± Anna ventures nervously, her fingers pausing in my hair. ¡°Have you ever tried to umm¡­ you know¡­ Heal your scars away?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but it didn¡¯t work,¡± I say, my gaze falling to the scar cutting through her left eye. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you tried to do the same for yours?¡±

    Anna nods, her expression wistful. It¡¯s a limitation of the Heal spell ¨C flesh, bone, and blood can be mended, but sometimes¡­ scars remain. It¡¯s usually the ones that cut deeper than mere bodily harm. Maybe they¡¯re lessons or reminders. It is what it is.

    ¡°Mom said scars are memories of our past,¡± Anna murmurs. ¡°She said Rinnah wants us to remember and cherish everything ¨C the good, the bad¡­ and everything in between.¡±

    ¡°Damn straight! Lady Iris told me something similar back in my timeline. And besides¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Scars are sexy and badass!¡± I declare with a wink. ¡°In the right places, of course. Like¡­ on an eye, for example!¡±

    Anna¡¯s cheeks flush crimson as she presses her hand to her face. ¡°Oh! Really now¡­ But you¡¯re right. I do aspire to be a badass.¡±

    ¡°Like me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just like you, Arisa.¡±

    ¡°Oho!¡± I tease, grinning as her sweet, earnest smile fills me with warmth. ¡°High praise indeed.¡±

    We return to washing my hair, our laughter mingling with the steam. Soon, it¡¯ll be time to grab towels and leave. But for now, I¡¯m savouring the cosy warmth of this moment. Man, if only every evening could be like this!

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡± Anna asks shyly. ¡°Can I ask you something else?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Were we always this close in your timeline? What were we like when we first met? Were we also¡­ like this?¡±

    I pause, staring into the hazy steam enveloping the room. I know what she¡¯s asking, and I remember. How we were back then¡­ it¡¯s worth telling. But still, I delay¡­ filling a pail with warm water and dousing myself to buy a little time to gather my thoughts.

    ¡°Arisa?¡±

    ¡°I was a bit of a bitch when we first met,¡± I admit, my reflection blurred in the misty mirror. ¡°In that timeline, when I was summoned here¡­ I was stressed. Impatient. Not exactly the charming specimen you see before you!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Anna asks, wide-eyed. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine why you¡¯d be¡­ stressed.¡±

    ¡°I kept thinking about things back home,¡± I say, my tone soft. ¡°I left so much behind ¨C my duties, my friends, my family¡­ and I worried about them all day long¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you still worry about those things?¡±

    ¡°I do. But I got better,¡± I say, smiling at her. ¡°Thanks to you and Lady Iris, I got used to life on Nisha. I¡¯d still like to go home¡­ but this place ain¡¯t so bad either.¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    Her emerald-green eyes shine, and I find myself waxing poetic again. Heh.

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so good to me?¡± Anna asks quietly. ¡°Because of the past?¡±

    ¡°Because of our past, present, and future¡­ timelines be damned,¡± I reply, taking her hands in mine. ¡°I cherish us. Now and forever.¡±

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s so¡­ mushy!¡± Anna exclaims, her soap slipping from her grasp as her cheeks redden. ¡°But¡­ it does feel¡­¡±

    ¡°Good?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Anna admits with a bashful smile. ¡°It does.¡±

    ¡°Feeling good¡¯s good enough.¡±

    ¡°If it helps, I¡¯ll always be good to you too!¡± Anna declares, puffing her chest out. ¡°As long as I¡¯m your Paladin, I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±

    ¡°See to it that you do!¡±

    ¡°But umm¡­ on one condition. Just the one!¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°You have to try to behave more like a proper lady! Like Mom!¡±

    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon!¡± I protest dramatically as Anna bursts into laughter. ¡°I¡¯m hurt! To think I¡¯ve been a proper lady showing nothing but impeccable restraint every fucking day and every fucking night¡­¡±

    My words trail off as laughter overtakes me. It¡¯s true ¨C I can be a bit foul-mouthed! It¡¯s not exactly presidential behaviour befitting a Student Council President. Sometimes, I wonder how I got the job. Maybe it¡¯s this fancy hairdo? Fuck if I know.

    ¡°But will you?¡± Anna asks sweetly. ¡°Pretty please?¡±

    ¡°For you, Anna¡­¡± I say sincerely. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

 Chapter 26: Demonic Knowledge - Mind Control [Re-write]

    Further into the night, after dark¡­

    I¡¯m back in Arcadia¡­ in the sacred heart of the World Tree. Again. Oh, fuck me.

    The darkness here is thicker than ever, shrouding the place in deathly palls of black. Trails of deep purple smoke slither past like shadowy serpents, brushing against my skin and making it crawl. The shattered clock remains silent and utterly dark.

    Good grief. Grim doesn¡¯t begin to cover it. It¡¯s not a good feeling, I¡¯ll say. In fact¡­ it¡¯s pissing me off! Damn it! I¡­

    But then, I stop myself, collect my thoughts¡­ and think of Anna. Her suggestion, her promise: that she¡¯d be by my side to kill every Demon Lord in every corner of existence. Even here. Just imagining her beside me, standing shoulder to shoulder ¨C it¡¯s¡­ calming.

    ¡°Love what you¡¯ve done with the place,¡± I say, forcing a smile through gritted teeth as the Demon Lord appears, a dark parody of myself cloaked in deathly shadows. ¡°Think you could make it any darker if you tried?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t all me! This place is our shared space, remember?¡± the Demon Lord replies, grinning sharply. ¡°It is what it is¡­ isn¡¯t it? But it does get rather boring, sometimes¡­¡±

    ¡°Feel free to fuck off anytime.¡±

    ¡°If only it were that simple, eh?¡±

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just not trying hard enough.¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps¡­¡± the Demon Lord says, its grin widening, ¡°You want to be here, ¡®Hero¡¯. Subconsciously, you do! After all, you¡¯re the one who sought me out this time.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    ¡°You think so? Only you know where I wait in this house of ours, dreaming¡­¡± the Demon Lord continues, sneering. ¡°It¡¯s a real shame you¡¯ve yet to remember ¨C talking to you in your current state of mind can be rather¡­ vexing, if you will.¡±

    ¡°Remember what?¡±

    ¡°The truth, of course. What else?¡±

    ¡°Oh, fuck off with your riddles.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°In time, you¡¯ll remember everything. But for now¡­ you¡¯ve got questions for me, don¡¯t you?¡± the Demon Lord adds, voice cold and cutting. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing a lot of thinking¡­ as mortals are wont to do. Why else would you have returned to me?¡±

    I cross my arms, frowning as it watches me intently. Fine. I admit it ¨C I do have questions. Since Anna and I left the Vineyard¡­ things have been gnawing at me. Y¡¯know, stuff like the Shadow Fiend and the look it gave me as Anna slew it. And then there was the orb of darkness it left behind ¨C that vanished, leaving nothing but a dark whisper in my mind promising the power of¡­ Mind Control.

    ¡°To your first question,¡± the Demon Lord begins with a sly sneer. ¡°Our presence serves as a beacon for our lesser brethren. That Shadow Fiend was but a mere scout attuned to the fractures between worlds, drawn irresistibly to the presence of its Lord.¡±

    ¡°How the fuck did you¡­¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, we are as one. I am you, and you are me. Here, nothing is hidden¡­ and in the dark, everything is laid bare. I can¡¯t lie to you, just as you can¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    ¡°The hell you are!¡± I snap. ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight ¨C you aren¡¯t me, and I sure as hell ain¡¯t you! Bastard.¡±

    The Demon Lord throws back its head and laughs ¨C a manic, grating sound that echoes through the darkness. I cross my arms tighter, rolling my eyes and forcing myself to wait it out. I gotta say, that bastard knows exactly how to get under my skin. Worse, the laughter¡­ it sounds just like mine. Kind of. Not that I could ever laugh like that. It¡¯s too... evil!

    Hmph. Credit where it¡¯s due, I suppose.

    ¡°Oh my. You swear a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± the Demon Lord says finally, wiping an imaginary tear. ¡°You do that when you¡¯re nervous¡­ when you¡¯re afraid? Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Fuck you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. My point exactly. Oh, but where were we? Ah, yes¡­ your second question.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if you¡¯d be so kind to humour me.¡±

    The Demon Lord smirks as a familiar orb of black energy materialises in its hand. ¡°You¡¯re curious about that too, aren¡¯t you? Mind Control.¡±

    ¡°How the fuck did you¡­¡±

    ¡°You thought it vanished, didn¡¯t you? But no ¨C it¡¯s a part of you now. Part of us.¡±

    ¡°Explain.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a perk of having me around. Tap into your Mana, will it¡­ and it shall be so. Whoever you choose must bend to your command.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need or want that greasy Demon shit,¡± I snap. ¡°It¡¯ll damn my soul.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand your aversion,¡± it sneers. ¡°But when the time comes ¨C when you truly need it ¨C you¡¯ll change your tune. As did I, once.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t count on it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± the Demon Lord replies smugly. ¡°You never know when bending someone¡¯s will might prove¡­ useful.¡±

    ¡°Not my style.¡±

    ¡°For now,¡± the Demon Lord answers, chuckling. ¡°But remember this ¨C in your time of need¡­ the darkness offers salvation. In time, you¡¯ll remember this as well.¡±

    ¡°Good to know, asshole.¡±

    And just like that¡­ I¡¯m awake. Back in my room at the Chantry of Eternal Light, staring at the ceiling. The familiar shadows of the night linger, but my heart isn¡¯t racing this time. I feel¡­ fine.

    Good grief. Maybe I¡¯m getting used to these encounters. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a good or a bad thing. Probably bad.

    Outside the window, the world is still dark. There¡¯s time yet before dawn and morning prayers. For now, I can sink back into the comfort of my bed. It¡¯s not much¡­ but it¡¯ll do.

 Chapter 27: Prayers at Dawn [Re-write]

    Dawn, in the Chantry¡¯s prayer hall¡­

    The lights, pews, and stained-glass murals gleam, freshly cleaned, dusted, and oiled by the night crew. Their meticulous labour transforms the prayer hall into a sanctuary waiting eagerly for the faithful.

    Every day, before the sun rises¡­ we¡¯re here with everyone else in the Order of Selene. I¡¯m in my school uniform, tie perfectly straight, while Anna dons her battle regalia ¨C complete with that elegant black cloak of hers that flows gracefully in her wake. The other healers and paladins are just as polished in their robes and armour, ready to honour the sacred dawn.

    In my previous timeline, mornings like these were a nightmare. Dragging myself out of bed for these prayers at dawn? Torture. Waking up to attend St Elicia¡¯s was rough enough¡­ but this? Way worse! But now, with all the strength I¡¯ve got as a Healer¡­ I can crawl outta bed and stay awake through most of this. Most days, anyhow.

    But today¡¯s different! I know what¡¯s coming, and, well¡­ I let the cat out of the bag to Anna. It¡¯s okay, though ¨C she promised to act surprised when Lady Iris tells her what¡¯s up. I¡¯m practically buzzing as we file into the grand hall, Anna by my side. She¡¯s been unusually quiet, though ¨C probably battling a stomach full of butterflies.

    We slip through the crowd and take our seats, not in our usual spot but up front with Lady Iris. Usually, she sits alone in the first row. One of the Order¡¯s oldest traditions dictates that only Ecclesiarch¡¯s personal Paladin, the Executor, may sit beside her during these sacred rituals. But the Executor¡­ she¡¯s gone now. And so, the Ecclesiarch sits alone.

    Dispensing with the usual formalities, we settle next to Lady Iris. She acknowledges us with a serene nod, her gaze calm as she watches the final preparations for morning prayers unfold. And uh¡­ Lady Iris, regal in her white and gold holy robes that shimmer with potent enchantments, is an especially striking figure! Honestly, seeing those robes up close makes me ache for my own. They were warm, comfortable and brimming with powerful enchantments just like hers. My school uniform? Not so much.

    Hopefully, Rinnah willing¡­ I¡¯ll have robes of my own again soon. Hey, a girl can dream!

    ¡°Lady Ishii. Anna¡­¡± Lady Iris greets us softly, her eyes flicking to Anna. ¡°From the look in your eyes, I suppose you already know what I am about to say.¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Umm¡­ it¡¯s true, Mom!¡± Anna admits, her face flushing bright red as she places a hand on her cheek. ¡°Sorry! I got too excited and, umm¡­ I begged Arisa to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Nah, that¡¯s on me,¡± I chime in, grinning sheepishly as I scratch the back of my neck. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it! It¡¯s big news, and uh¡­¡±

    ¡°But are you ready for what comes next, Anna?¡± Lady Iris asks, her voice gentle yet firm. ¡°You have done well under Lady Ishii¡¯s guidance in such a short time. Despite the challenges you have faced¡­ you have endured.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have. I¡¯ve faced every challenge head-on!¡± Anna replies earnestly. ¡°And I¡¯m ready for whatever comes next!¡±

    ¡°Good. Keep that resolve close to your heart ¨C it will serve you well,¡± Lady Iris answers warmly before turning to me. ¡° As for you, Lady Ishii¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Lady Iris produces an envelope stamped with a purple and gold wax seal. It¡¯s the insignia of the Oracle¡¯s Eye ¨C the symbol of Sharmarli, the Holy City. And as I look at it¡­ my heart skips a beat because I know what this is ¨C it¡¯s an invitation to the Holy City of Sharmarli, across the Silent Sea, for an audience with the Oracle in the Palace of Lights!

    In the previous timeline, this letter heralded the beginning of my Prophecy in earnest. It was the start of my journey with Anna to gather the six Lesser Shards to recreate the Runestone. And with it¡­ slay the Demon Lord in the dark and frozen heart of Arcadia.

    But this time, it arrived for me months earlier than it did in the previous timeline. Going back in time must¡¯ve really changed things in this new timeline, eh? First, the Shadow Fiend in Highgrove Warrens¡­ and now, this as well. For better or worse, that remains to be seen.

    ¡°Does Lady Mezalune know about my¡­ ¡®situation¡¯?¡± I ask hesitantly, lowering my voice. ¡°You know, the whole me-going-back-in-time thing.¡±

    ¡°She does,¡± Lady Iris confirms with a nod. ¡°For that, she is most eager to meet you.¡±

    ¡°That does sound very much like her.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. With recent events in mind, time is of the essence,¡± Lady Iris continues. ¡°But proper preparation is still of utmost importance. Anna will not accompany you until she becomes a fully-fledged Paladin. To achieve that, you must both undertake the Trial of the First Saint.¡±

    I grin. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have it any other way, right, Anna?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Anna exclaims, her excitement spilling over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom! We¡¯ll tackle it together and succeed as a team! We¡¯ve been training for this!¡±

    A smile softens Lady Iris¡¯ usually composed features. ¡°Yes. And I shall pray for both of you ¨C especially you, Anna ¨C that you may find the strength and courage to face whatever lies ahead, no matter the obstacles in your path.¡±

    Her words hang heavy in the air, yet the fire in my chest burns brighter and brighter. As the prayer hall quietens, as morning prayers begin in earnest¡­ Anna and I meet each other¡¯s gaze and share a resolute nod.

 Chapter 28: First in Gold... then in Blood [Re-write]

    Later that morning, at the town of Light¡¯s Hope¡­

    It¡¯s sunny. Townsfolk and adventurers are out and about. Life goes on, demons or not.

    Anna and I have the whole day to prepare for our foray into the Cathedral of the First Saint, where we¡¯ll face the spirit of Saint Alyssa Alcadeias ¨C the First Saint herself.

    As was written in the Libram of the First Saint, she¡¯s the one who founded the Order of Selene. Now, centuries thereafter¡­ her undying soul lingers on the Isle of Spirits as a Devata ¨C a holy Monster embodying the magic and might of Healer and Paladin alike.

    Inside the Cathedral of the First Saint, Saint Alyssa guards the twin relics sacred to the Order of Selene ¨C the Holy Grail and the Blessed Rosary. She¡¯ll only yield them to a paladin and healer who can brave the Cathedral and the challenges awaiting within, and after all that¡­ endure the divine storm of her wrath unleashed. In her words:

    ¡°Three minutes. No more, no less.¡±

    In the previous timeline, Anna and I barely survived those three minutes with her. We barely scraped through by the skin of our teeth, like students scrambling to finish an exam just before the bell. It was¡­ quite the experience!

    So, I know we can do it again! I¡¯m much stronger now¡­ and Anna¡¯s kept up nicely. Together, we¡¯ve got this. Easily, if I do say so myself!

    In the last timeline, Saint Alyssa taught me Aura Blade ¨C a holy spell encapsulating the mastery of Mana wielded by a Devata. With it, any blade ¨C or even any object ¨C can be infused with Mana¡­ making it strong enough to clash against any weapon. It¡¯s quite the lifesaver in a pinch!

    I remember why she deemed me worthy of Aura Blade. She saw in me what she once was ¨C a Hero guided by Prophecy, golden eyes and all. It was her gift to me for my journey across the mainland of Nisha¡­ and it came in clutch for Anna and me so damn many times when we thought ourselves outmatched¡­ when all hope seemed lost.

    But who knows what¡¯ll happen this time? I¡¯m returning to this as a much stronger Healer. I don¡¯t wanna brag¡­ but I reckon I could pass the Trial of the First Saint easily on my own! Or not. It¡¯s never easy with these sorta things. Never is.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Anyway¡­ where were we? Oh, right! Preparations. It¡¯s why Anna and I stepped out of the Chantry of Eternal Light in the first place! A wise man once said that overconfidence is a slow and insidious killer. And that the cost of preparation is paid first in gold¡­ then in blood. In the previous timeline, we learned that the hard way ¨C we were both beginners back then.

    We¡¯ve got a list of approved items for the Trial ¨C simple supplies like bandages, potions, and food. Nothing too fancy. The Trial of the First Saint aims to test the mettle and mastery of healers and paladins, after all.

    ¡°So, umm¡­ where to first?¡± Anna asks, glancing at our shopping list. ¡°Or should we split up? We¡¯d cover more ground.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather stick together,¡± I reply warmly. ¡°It¡¯s a bit slower, but then¡­¡±

    I smile at Anna, and she blushes, pressing a hand to her reddened cheek.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I add with a playful wink. ¡°So, what do ya say?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    Our first stop is the Apothecary¡¯s Shop for healing potions. Blood-red and far too bitter for my taste¡­ they¡¯re effective at dulling pain, mending wounds, and restoring lifeblood ¨C just like a good Heal! Our spells usually suffice¡­ but it¡¯s always wise to have backups.

    We also pick up some mana draughts. These swirl with blue and purple hues in their vials, sickeningly sweet but icy-cold and refreshing, like a can of ice-cold soda! They¡¯re essential to keep our Mana reserves strong on a long trip. Spellcasting is thirsty work, y¡®know!

    ¡°Okay, so that¡¯s done¡­¡± I muse as I pack the potions into our bag. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°Food and water¡­¡± Anna replies, checking the list. ¡°General Store?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    At the General Store, we grab waterskins (to fill later!) and a few sandwiches. Not much is needed, as the Cathedral of the First Saint isn¡¯t a sprawling Dungeon. Just enough to keep us going until dinner.

    And uh¡­ that¡¯s it! Not as much stuff as I¡¯d imagined¡­ but then again, we¡¯re not venturing into hostile wilderness for days on end. Not yet, anyway.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡± Anna asks as we leave the shop, bag of supplies in tow. ¡°Can we get lunch at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild today?¡±

    ¡°Not up for the Chantry¡¯s potato soup in a bread bowl?¡± I tease with a playful wink. ¡°I thought you like that! As do I!¡±

    ¡°I do! But the Guild restaurant does a very nice pepperoni pizza. And umm¡­ we don¡¯t visit Light¡¯s Hope very often.¡±

    ¡°Pizza, you say? Heh. Now you¡¯ve got my attention.¡±

    Anna¡¯s face lights up instantly. ¡°It¡¯s the best, Arisa! Thin crust, loads of cheese and pepperoni on every slice¡­¡±

    ¡°Woah¡­¡±

    ¡°Can we? Pretty please?¡±

    I feign deliberation, then grin. ¡°Hell yeah! I fucking love pepperoni pizza. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    With that, we head to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, supplies in tow and just in time for lunch. I gotta say¡­ today¡¯s shaping up to be a really good one!

 Chapter 29: Homecoming at the Cathedral of the First Saint, Part I [Re-write]

    The following day, at the outskirts of the Cathedral of the First Saint¡­

    Hypostyle pillars, adorned with golden runes of sacred wisdom and holy might, rise high above the trees. Within these hallowed halls¡­ the First Saint awaits.

    Traditionally, healers and paladins of the Order of Selene face this Dungeon and its trials after at least six months of rigorous training and study at the Chantry of Eternal Light. It¡¯s the final test ¨C an exam of might and magic to prove worthy of graduation, to become fully-fledged members of the Order and its holy purpose.

    Anna and I did that in the previous timeline ¨C six months of studying under Lady Iris and daily physical training and combat drills. This time? We¡¯re diving in way ahead of schedule.

    Not that I¡¯m worried. I¡¯m ready. We¡¯re ready! It¡¯s gonna be Anna¡¯s first time. As for me¡­ it¡¯s a homecoming. We¡¯ve been quiet since we left Light¡¯s Hope, walking through the forest in silence¡­ but I can sense it ¨C she¡¯s nervous. As am I, in my heart of hearts.

    Yesterday, I spent the entire afternoon (and a good chunk of the evening!) telling Anna everything I remembered about the Trial of the First Saint from the previous timeline. Y¡¯know, stuff like the monsters, the puzzles¡­ and the dangers awaiting us. It¡¯s nothing too serious ¨C it¡¯s all designed to test, not kill. If we fail, we¡¯ll wake up outside the entrance with one mother of a headache. So, no pressure!

    Rinnah willing, we¡¯ll make it through quickly and easily. In and out, three-hour adventure! Tonight¡¯s menu in the dining hall includes beef stew¡­ and I fucking love beef stew! Just thinking about those tender chunks of beef, the rich, savoury broth, and the perfectly soft carrots and onions¡­ makes my mouth water. But I digress!

    ¡°Umm¡­ are you ready, Arisa?¡± Anna says softly, her voice breaking the silence. ¡°Say the word, and I¡¯ll lead the way inside.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m as ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± I answer with a smile, snapping my fingers to let my Mage Armour envelop me in a flash of teal light, hardening my flesh like stone. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m a little nervous.¡±

    ¡°Me too, Anna.¡±

    ¡°Wait, really?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    ¡°You just¡­ you seem so calm,¡± Anna remarks, looking bashful as she places a hand on her cheek. ¡°Sorry!¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologise. Remember what you said about facing challenges?¡±

    ¡°Doing our best?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. And we¡¯ll do it together, won¡¯t we? No matter what¡¯s inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will!¡±

    Her deep breath and determined smile are all the confirmation I need. Together, we step past the towering pillars and enter the Cathedral of the First Saint.

    <hr>

    Entering the Cathedral of the First Saint¡­

    Torches fixed to ancient stone walls burn with eternal holy flames, casting flickering shades of molten gold and searing orange across the cloisters. The air carries the faint scent of aged stone and ash, the silence broken only by the distant hum of sacred wards. Our surroundings are immaculate¡­ unnervingly so.

    Anna moves ahead, her steps cautious but steady, while I follow close behind, eyes scanning every shadow. My pulse thrums in my ears, tension coiling tight in my chest. It¡¯s been a while since I last walked through these halls with her, one timeline ago. And with every step, the promise we made to each other before entering repeats in my head like a mantra:

    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best together. No matter what!¡±

    The first trial begins when the cloisters open into a crumbling garden. It mirrors the Chantry¡¯s courtyard, though the resemblance only makes it more disquieting. Broken paths stretch towards sealed rubble, forcing us down the only open route.

    And then it appears.

    From the shadows of the garden strides a hulking Dullahan ¨C a hulking Monster comprised entirely of a massive, walking suit of holy armour that gleams beautifully with the golden aura of divine magic. In one mailed hand, it bears a massive square shield that slams into the ground with a thud reverberating uncomfortably through my bones. With its other hand, it wields a brutal warhammer, its blunt head glinting ominously.

    The Dullahan¡¯s faceless helm tilts with acknowledgement as Anna and I approach¡­ and it shifts into a defensive stance, blocking the path forward. Beside me, Anna adjusts her stance, Ascalon¡¯s blade balanced on her shoulder. Her knuckles are white around the hilt.

    ¡°Right on cue¡­¡± I mutter, tightening my grip on Elizabeth, the comforting weight of my staff steadying my nerves. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    I¡¯ve faced this big guy before in the previous timeline; I know its tactics well. The Dullahan is a relentless sentinel, its massive shield an impenetrable bulwark against frontal assaults. It waits, patiently and calculatingly¡­ using that massive shield to stagger its foes, wearing them down with bone-shaking bashes before bludgeoning them with the brutal swing of its warhammer.

    Attrition is this Monster¡¯s game ¨C slow, steady, and merciless¡­ and it¡¯s a test of tactics and coordination between Paladin and Healer. The key to victory lies in precision and teamwork. Alone, its defences are nearly insurmountable. But together, we¡¯ll outmanoeuvre it, flanking past its defences to strike where it¡¯s most vulnerable ¨C its rear.

    But as we move into position¡­ Anna gasps, pointing beyond the towering Dullahan standing in our way. ¡°Arisa ¨C look!¡±

    ¡°Ain¡¯t no way¡­¡±

    Behind the Dullahan, spectral figures begin to coalesce, their forms shimmering in a radiant blend of white and gold. Golden staves ignite with blazing Holy Fire, casting an eerie, flickering glow across the crumbling garden. Four Lightsworn emerge, their luminous bodies exuding an almost otherworldly menace.

    As the Dullahan raises its shield, the atmosphere thickens... charged with the weight of impending combat. My pulse quickens, the tension coiling tighter within me with each heartbeat.

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± I sigh, my grin fading. ¡°Never easy, is it?¡±

 Chapter 30: Homecoming at the Cathedral of the First Saint, Part II [Re-write]

    Battle in the Cathedral Gardens¡­

    The quartet of Lightsworn raise their blazing staves high, arcs of Holy Fire cascading over the Dullahan¡¯s massive shoulders like meteors raining from a vengeful sky. The flames surge with unrelenting fury¡­ their heat palpable even from a distance.

    ¡°Get behind me, Anna!¡±

    I extend a hand and conjure a Spell Ward, its protective runes flaring white and blue. The oncoming barrage of Holy Fire crashes against the barrier with deafening explosions, the radiant flames splashing harmlessly onto the scorched grass. For now, we¡¯re safe¡­ but the air hums with tension as the Lightsworn, protected by the Dullahan, charge up their staves anew.

    Another wave of Holy Fire descends, then another. Each time, I hold firm, my Spell Ward absorbing the onslaught. And between the barrages¡­ I notice the faintest of delays ¨C the Lightsworn need time to recharge their Mana after each coordinated volley.

    ¡°Stay close. We¡¯re advancing,¡± I instruct, my voice steady despite the pounding of my heart. ¡°When we get close¡­ feint the big guy. We¡¯ll take those mages out first.¡±

    Anna nods, gripping Ascalon tightly. ¡°Understood.¡±

    We advance cautiously, my Spell Ward deflecting each fiery assault. The once-serene garden is now a radiant inferno, blessed flames licking at the grass and casting eerie shadows on the ancient stone walls. As we near the Dullahan, it shifts, raising its massive shield with a sound like grinding metal. It plants itself in our path, an unyielding wall of holy steel.

    ¡°Now, Anna!¡±

    I whisper a prayer, bestowing my Divine Blessing upon her. She lunges forward with lightning speed, Ascalon poised to strike a killing blow.

    The Dullahan braces itself, hoisting its shield high to block our advance ¨C but at the last possible moment¡­we veer sharply to its flank, slipping past it while it sluggishly re-orientates itself. The burning grass crackles underfoot, embers flying as I swiftly raise a Spell Ward. Its protective glow shields us from the searing heat of our surroundings. And with the Dullahan momentarily outmanoeuvred¡­ we charge straight for our true targets ¨C the Lightsworn quartet.

    Anna¡¯s eyes narrow, her voice a reverent murmur as she lifts Ascalon, its blade gleaming with holy purpose. ¡°In you I trust, Rinnah. Blessed is your wisdom, teaching me to fight¡­¡±

    The Lightsworn retaliate, their golden staves unleashing a massive torrent of Holy Fire. I summon one more Spell Ward, and as I weave lots of Mana into it¡­ my barrier holds firm as we charge. Anna''s movements are a blur of precision and power, Ascalon carving through those spectral mages in wide, devastating arcs. Each one shatters into fragments of light as they perish¡­ their forms dissolving into the ether.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    But the fight isn¡¯t over. Behind us, the Dullahan discards its shield with a resounding crash, gripping its warhammer with both hands. It glows golden and white as it moves with renewed purpose¡­ its massive weapon arcing towards Anna in a blow meant to crush her utterly.

    ¡°Let me not be ashamed, Rinnah¡­¡± Anna whispers, meeting its attack head-on with Ascalon as the silver light of her Sanctuary forms brightly beneath her feet. ¡°Let not my enemies triumph over me¡­¡±

    The clash of weapons echoes like thunder, holy sparks raining down around them. She holds her ground¡­ but the Dullahan¡¯s sheer force drives her back, inch by inch.

    But not if I can help it! Drawing a deep breath, I muster the last vestiges of my Mana, shaping a blazing bolt of concentrated Holy Fire in my hand. With precision born from desperation¡­ I launch it at the Dullahan¡¯s leg, and it strikes true, the impact staggering the towering figure. It falters, just for a heartbeat ¨C but that¡¯s all Anna needs!

    ¡°You are my goodness, my high tower of strength¡­¡±

    Seizing the opening, Anna pivots with fluid grace, circling to its exposed flank. With a roar of determination, she swings Ascalon in a devastating arc. The blade cleaves through enchanted steel like parchment, shattering the Dullahan¡¯s armoured form into a cascade of twisted metal and crumbling fragments of light.

    ¡°And in you¡­ I trust.¡±

    The battlefield falls into an almost reverent hush, the faint echo of her mighty, sundering strike lingering in the air. For a brief, glorious moment¡­ she stands tall, triumphant and respectful over the shattered remains of a worthy foe. But then, without warning, her strength falters. She drops to one knee as her breathing grows laboured¡­ crimson streaks of blood trailing from her lips as her body betrays the toll from moments prior.

    ¡°Anna!¡± I yell as I rush to her side, my hands glowing white and blue as I tend to her with Heal. ¡°You¡¯re gonna be fine. Just stay still¡­.¡±

    She grimaces but manages a wry smile. ¡°Was the Trial of this First Saint this hard in your timeline, Arisa? Those glowing mages weren¡¯t part of the original test, were they? Or the Dullahan, using its warhammer with such power¡­¡±

    ¡°Not even close,¡± I reply, shaking my head. ¡°It was just the Dullahan and its stupid shield. Looks like they¡¯ve ramped up the difficulty, eh?¡±

    Her smile widens slightly, though it¡¯s tinged with exhaustion. ¡°Regardless, we passed¡­ didn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°With flying colours,¡± I say warmly, watching as the light of my Heal erases her pain, closing her wounds and returning her strength to her¡­ even as the bloodstains remain as a reminder of the battle we just fought. ¡°You were incredible, by the way! When you stood your ground against that Dullahan, that was seriously¡­ badass.¡±

    Her cheeks flush, though whether it¡¯s from exertion or embarrassment, I can¡¯t tell. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without you, Arisa.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what can I say?¡± I say with a grin, helping her to her feet. ¡°Teamwork makes the dream work. We¡¯re gonna kick so much more ass together in the rooms ahead, I¡¯m sure of it!¡±

    We take a moment to regroup, sharing some mana draughts and water from our supplies. Anna downs hers quickly, ignoring my warnings to pace herself¡­ and I can¡¯t help but laugh as she coughs lightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless,¡± I tease, handing her a napkin to clean her chin. ¡°Slow down, won¡¯t ya?¡±

    Her blush deepens, but she smiles all the same. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here, Arisa.¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡± I reply, my voice soft. ¡°Always.¡±

    With our strength restored and our gear in hand, we press onward toward the Cathedral¡¯s imposing interior. The first trial was undeniably gruelling, I¡¯ll say¡­ and it¡¯s only the beginning. But it¡¯s okay ¨C together, we¡¯ll make it through!

 Chapter 31: Homecoming at the Cathedral of the First Saint, Part III [Re-write]

    Further into the Cathedral of the First Saint¡­

    Passing through spacious hallways bathed in fiery torchlight, we approach what appears to be a dining hall reminiscent of the Chantry of Eternal Light in a bygone era. It¡¯s almost nostalgic, though I doubt we¡¯ll find any beef stew waiting for us. Or anything edible, really.

    Oh well. That said, the inscriptions on the walls are rather¡­ fascinating! They¡¯re written in divine Enochian ¨C the language enshrining the Order of Selene¡¯s prayers and librams. But these particular words are far more¡­ complicated. Intricate. Archaic, even.

    In the previous timeline, when Anna and I ventured into this Dungeon to face Saint Alyssa, I noticed these inscriptions while treading through these sacred halls, but they were beyond me, just as it had been as well for my fellows in the Order. But now, as the Healer I¡¯ve become¡­ these words demand my attention again.

    They shimmer softly, like fireflies dancing in the night sky, as though finally ready to divulge their long-guarded secrets to me. A thought flickers through my mind ¨C having survived Arcadia one timeline ago, have I become powerful enough to be worthy of what was once denied to me and so many others? As my fingers and eyes follow the intricate lines¡­ a story begins to unfold¡­

    ¡°Arisa? Is something wrong?¡± Anna asks, noticing that I¡¯ve stopped to stare at those glowing inscriptions. ¡°Are those symbols¡­ Enochian?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply, my voice tinged with awe. ¡°These runes¡­ they¡¯re spelling out something I¡¯ve never seen before ¨C not in the Codex or any librams or prayers.¡±

    ¡°What do they say?¡± Anna asks, her curiosity piqued. ¡°I can¡¯t make any sense of any of them.¡±

    ¡°Neither could I in the previous timeline. But not anymore! They speak of a time before Rinnah, before the Demon Lord. Huh. That¡¯s odd. Okay, this one says¡­¡±

    ¡°There are twenty-five of them ¨C a tribe of children. Humans and elves. They¡¯ve made camp across the river, roughly two hours from my shop through the hidden path.¡±

    ¡°Shop?¡± Anna wonders out loud. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Me neither,¡± I answer, crossing my arms. ¡°And these runes right next to them say¡­¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t show any signs of corruption. Who are they? I noticed a cluster of rickety boats beached on the shore ¨C likely theirs. Where are their parents? Or guardians?

    I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone else to be alive after what happened. Anyone else who hasn¡¯t become one of them, I mean.¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡± Anna mutters, her brow furrowed in frustration, only to have her eyes suddenly light up. ¡°Wait! What about the next set?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± I reply, leaning closer. ¡°These say¡­¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t know I¡¯m here; I¡¯ve been observing them from a distance for about a week now. They forage for food during the day, and at night, the older ones sing songs to the little ones to help them sleep.

    They seem to like the gifts I¡¯ve left them ¨C toys and storybooks, leftovers from what remains of my shop. That¡¯s nice.¡±

    With Anna quietly listening in awe as we stand before the runes, my gaze shifts along the wall to the next set. They read:

    ¡°One of the older children ¨C a young Elf, no more than twelve ¨C had broken her leg while climbing a tree to pick fruit. She had wandered too far from camp, her cries lost to the distance. I wanted to stay hidden, as I always have¡­ but I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch! As I did the world¡­ when it was¡­ when I was¡­

    It wasn¡¯t anything beyond my abilities to tend to her wounds ¨C there¡¯s a surprising amount of practical knowledge you can pick up from old books. It¡¯s one of the reasons why I¡¯m still alive.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°There¡¯s one last set of runes,¡± Anna says, her voice soft as she points to the far edge of the wall where our gazes have been tracing. ¡°Right there.¡±

    ¡°Ah, good. It says¡­¡±

    ¡°Her name is Alyssa. She visits the shop three times a week, sometimes four. She¡¯s polite, quiet, and doesn¡¯t make a mess of things. I thought she was unconscious while I was mending her wounds... but as I turned to leave that fateful day, her eyes were open, quietly watching me. I guess I slipped up, after all these years.

    She told me the others know about me ¨C or rather, the idea of me, pieced together from the gifts I¡¯ve left them over the years. To them, I¡¯m a ¡®Goddess¡¯. Their Goddess. The toys, storybooks and many secret presents¡­ have woven a myth around me.

    I don¡¯t mind it too much. As they¡¯ve grown older, over the years, I¡¯ve started leaving them more practical things ¨C books with fragments of knowledge from the old world. I can only hope that, in time, these gifts will serve them well.

    As for Alyssa... she wants to learn from me, to do for her people what I did for her. And she¡¯s persistent ¨C relentless, even. She won¡¯t take no for an answer. Part of me wants to say yes, to take her in as my own¡­ but am I truly ready to have a child in my life again? Every time I look into her eyes, I can¡¯t help but think of you, Selene...¡±

    ¡°These runes are from Rinnah¡¯s perspective, aren¡¯t they?¡± Anna muses, her fingers lightly tapping her chin. ¡°According to the Libram of the First Saint, she trained Miss Alcadeias¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I reply, my brow furrowing. ¡°But the story cuts off here. Then again, knowing what¡¯s in that Libram and the Trial of the First Saint¡­ the rest is history, eh?¡±

    ¡°I suppose¡­¡±

    ¡°This is rather weird, though,¡± I add, my voice thoughtful. ¡°Rinnah was a shopkeeper? And she¡¯s surviving on an island after some kinda¡­ apocalypse? None of this is in the Codex¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom never mentioned it either¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Memories of demonic inscriptions scattered across in Arcadia surface in my mind ¨C cryptic symbols that defied interpretation in the previous timeline. They weren¡¯t exactly in Enochian ¨C it was something similar, yet tainted by something very¡­ evil. And if the Demon Lord¡¯s haunting words about us being ¡®as one¡¯ hold any weight, I can¡¯t help but wonder¡­

    ¡°Arisa?¡±

    ¡°The answers we¡¯re looking for¡­ they might be in Arcadia,¡± I suggest with a slight frown. ¡°There were more runes like these in there, back in the previous timeline.¡±

    Anna frowns at the mention of that accursed place. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I assure her with a warm smile, shaking off the lingering questions within me. ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there. For now, let¡¯s focus on the Trial.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Promise you¡¯ll tell me when you learn more?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be the first to know. Hell, maybe you¡¯ll be strong enough to decipher them alongside me!¡± I say, offering a grin. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    With Anna leading the way, we press forward. The next chamber is a grand dining hall, its long tables adorned with gleaming plates and glasses. Everything is pristine, as though awaiting a feast that will never come. Still, I can¡¯t help but marvel at how immaculate it all is. Who ¨C or what ¨C keeps it this clean?

    But my musings are short-lived. I know what¡¯s coming next ¨C Lightspawn. Swarms of them, each about the size of an angry puppy or Giant Rat, are meant to overwhelm intruders. They¡¯ll surge from every corner of the room, knocking aside the cutlery in their relentless charge.

    The strategy is straightforward for first-timers. Take up a defensive position as they close in, have the Paladin cast and maintain Sanctuary for protection. At the same time, the Healer focuses on keeping them both alive while they carve through the horde together. That¡¯s how Anna and I handled it in the last timeline. But this time¡­ something feels different.

    Once again, right on cue, the Lightspawn emerge, their glowing forms a massive horde of gnashing teeth. But instead of charging us, they stop and gather. Their movements are eerily synchronised as they coalesce¡­ their radiant bodies dissolving into wisps of golden light.

    ¡°Arisa!¡± Anna cries, unsheathing Ascalon. ¡°The Lightspawn, they¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°Merging¡­¡±

    The light intensifies with each Lightspawn joining its glow, their combined radiance swelling to a critical mass like a miniature sun. And as that light expands¡­

    ¡°Shit. Get behind me, Anna!¡±

    I throw up a Spell Ward just as the luminous orb of light bursts into a supernova of holy energy. The sheer intensity of it makes my head spin, even with my protective barrier taking the worst of it. And when the blinding radiance finally fades¡­ a new threat stands before us.

    ¡°YOU DIE TODAY...¡± it bellows, its voice a deep, guttural symphony of a hundred beasts growling in unison. ¡°TAINTED ONE...¡±

    The fused Lightspawn now form a towering monstrosity, its many glowing eyes fixed on us with terrifying intent. With a single, massive arm... it sweeps aside the dining tables, clearing the space between us.

    ¡°Arisa, what is that!?¡± Anna shouts, her grip on Ascalon tightening as she stares up at the colossal figure now dominating the room. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a Monster of such size¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Radiant Colossus¡­¡± I reply as I ready Elizabeth for battle. ¡°Fucking hell.¡±

    Anna swallows hard but doesn¡¯t falter. ¡°What do we do?¡±

    ¡°We fight like we¡¯ve never fought before,¡± I say, steeling myself. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±

 Chapter 32: Homecoming at the Cathedral of the First Saint, Part IV [Re-write]

    In the shadow of the Radiant Colossus¡­

    Only a few steps separate us from those colossal arms that could effortlessly turn us to paste with a single, unguarded hit, even with the protection of a Paladin¡¯s Sanctuary. And to make matters worse¡­ the door behind us slams shut with an ominous finality.

    ¡°NO ESCAPE.¡±

    The Radiant Colossus wastes no time. From above, a massive holy fist descends like a divine hammer, shattering the ground where we¡¯d stood moments before. Anna and I barely dodge in time ¨C and as I glance at the freshly-formed crater¡­ I count my blessings.

    Shit. If this thing lands a hit, we won¡¯t just wake up outside the Cathedral nursing headaches ¨C assuming we even wake up afterwards. The words it¡¯s been saying to us thus far haven¡¯t been the most¡­ encouraging. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s here to test us. But instead, kill.

    But why? I murmur a quick prayer under my breath, waving my hand to infuse Anna with my Divine Blessing. This brute of a Monster could quickly level an entire army without breaking a sweat. But it¡¯s also a Monster created by merging many lesser ones, so¡­

    ¡°Arisa, look out!¡±

    Anna barrels into me, knocking us both to the side as another titanic fist smashes down, obliterating the spot we just vacated.

    Ah, I get it now! This towering monstrosity isn¡¯t just a brute force construct; it¡¯s a fusion of countless Lightspawn, its massive form held together by an immense reservoir of Mana. I reckon that¡¯s what caused the supernova of light just now!

    So, Dispel Magic might be our answer to beating it. But if I start channelling right here and now¡­ it¡¯ll notice and squash me like a bug.

    ¡°Oh my... that was far too close for comfort¡­¡± Anna gasps, her eyes wide with alarm as she hauls me to my feet, her gaze locked on the Radiant Colossus, tracking its every ominous shift. ¡°Are you alright, Arisa?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± I gasp, dodging another ground-shaking blow alongside her. ¡°I think I¡¯ve got an idea. But I need you to¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep it busy!¡± Anna cuts me off as she tosses Ascalon and her cloak aside, grabbing a chunk of rubble the size of her hand. ¡°Do what you have to do!¡±

    Wait¡­ can she read my mind? No time to ask. She hurls that chunk of rubble at the Radiant Colossus, striking one of its many glowering eyes. That impromptu missile catches the Monster¡¯s ire¡­ and she sprints away while she grabs another piece of rubble.

    ¡°CRUSH YOU¡­ KILL YOU!¡±

    While Anna dodges the Radiant Colossus¡¯ unrelenting fury¡­ I seize the moment. Planting Elizabeth into the ground, I channel Dispel Magic, focusing on that enormous construct Monster. Dust and debris swirl around me as red and black magic circles, inscribed with glowing Enochian runes, materialise beneath my feet.

    The air crackles with energy as Elizabeth¡¯s bladed wings blaze with radiant white and blue light, serving as my steadfast grounding rod as I unbind the potent holy magic keeping this titanic Monster together. But even with all my power concentrated on this¡­ the strain is almost too much for me. My head pounds, and my vision blurs. And I¡­Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Arisa? Arisa!¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice cuts through the haze enveloping my thoughts. I blink, shaking myself back to reality. The magic circles are long gone¡­ the Radiant Colossus as well. In its place, radiant wisps dissipate rapidly into the settling dust.

    I glance around cautiously, taking in the scene. The Cathedral still stands ¨C just barely ¨C its grandeur marred by destruction. Rubble and debris are strewn across the shattered remains of the once-pristine dining hall, a stark testament to the chaos that unfolded here.

    Good grief. Did we¡­ win? I slump to my knees, struggling to catch my breath. My hand glows faintly as I cast Heal, my soothing, restorative magic washing over me like a cool breeze. And as I do that¡­ a second glow joins mine ¨C Anna¡¯s Heal.

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Anna asks, her warm smile like sunlight piercing through storm clouds as she extends a hand to help me up. ¡°That was a very intense encounter¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t handle.¡±

    She pulls me to my feet with surprising strength. Despite everything, she¡¯s mostly unscathed ¨C just a few minor scrapes and a layer of dust on her armour. With renewed vigour, I extend my hand toward her, using Heal to gently mend the small cuts and blemishes etched across her skin. It¡¯s the least I can do.

    ¡°You knew what I was planning, didn¡¯t you?¡± I tease as my hand pulses warmly with white and blue light. ¡°Read my mind, eh?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ yes!¡± she replies sheepishly, her cheeks tinged red. ¡°You explained Dispel Magic to me in the library, remember? You said it drains any magic it¡¯s focused on.¡±

    ¡°I did say that, yeah!¡±

    ¡°So, I figured if I distracted the Colossus¡­ you¡¯d have enough time to work your magic.¡±

    ¡°Heh. Great minds think alike, eh?¡±

    Anna grins. ¡°Of course! I trust you. And you trusted me.¡±

    I laugh, the sound bubbling up from sheer relief. It feels good ¨C we feel good. Against all odds, we pulled it off. We¡¯re still here¡­ and we¡¯re still going strong!

    But amid the laughter, an uneasy thought lingers in my head ¨C the Radiant Colossus¡¯ words. What exactly was it shouting about ¨C a ¡®tainted one¡¯? Was it referring to me? Could that explain why the Dullahan and the Lightsworn fought so fiercely? Just what the fuck is going on here?

    Arisa?¡± Anna asks, her voice soft and laden with concern as she studies my face. ¡°You¡¯re looking awfully pale¡­ are you alright?¡±

    I shake my head, a deep frown forming as unease settles over me. ¡°Lady Iris said nothing about this. This was supposed to be a test of your mettle as a proper Paladin. But that Radiant Colossus wasn¡¯t testing us; it was trying to kill us! So were the monsters before it. And I think¡­ I think it¡¯s because of me.¡±

    Anna¡¯s brow furrows. ¡°Because of your dreams about the Demon Lord?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I mutter, the weight of my thoughts dragging my voice lower. ¡°Am I truly tainted, Anna? I¡­¡±

    The words catch in my throat as I glance down at the sandwich and waterskin now placed in my hands. Blinking away my surprise, I look up to meet Anna¡¯s warm, steady smile.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening either,¡± she says, her voice calm yet resolute, even as the fatigue in her eyes betrays the toll of the ordeal. ¡°But I do know one thing ¨C Mom always has a reason for what she does, and she always acts with our best interests at heart. You studied under her in your timeline, didn¡¯t you? Deep down, you know that too.¡±

    I manage a small smile. ¡°Yeah. She does have a¡­ unique way of doing things.¡±

    ¡°I believe this Trial isn¡¯t just a test for me, Arisa¡­¡± Anna adds, her expression turning thoughtful. ¡°It¡¯s a test for you as well.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± I say, squaring my shoulders, determination hardening my voice. ¡°I won¡¯t be found wanting.¡±

    Her eyes spark with resolve. ¡°Neither will I! And so¡­¡±

    A low, mournful growl interrupts her badass declaration, breaking the moment. It¡¯s not a Monster this time, thank goodness ¨C it¡¯s her stomach!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Anna exclaims, her face flushing red. She places a hand on her cheek and looks away awkwardly. ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ve earned this,¡± I say with a grin as I sit down amid the rubble and take a bite of my sandwich. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. We¡¯ll need all of our strength to make it to the end.¡±

 Chapter 33: Homecoming at the Cathedral of the First Saint, Part V [Re-write]

    Twenty minutes later¡­

    I just had a ham and cheese sandwich ¨C crustless and cold, like it was plucked straight outta the fridge. Absolutely hit the spot! Dispelling powerful magic does work up an appetite. And so does running and wielding a massive claymore, because Anna¡¯s downing her second one!

    I¡¯d easily go for another sandwich myself¡­ but we gotta keep moving. From what I remember of the Cathedral, there¡¯s still one more challenge ahead before we face Saint Alyssa herself. It¡¯s a literal trial by fire with a Phoenix ¨C a holy construct Monster born of wind and flame.

    Eh, we¡¯ll manage. Though, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that the rules might shift on us again. Nothing here has stayed as it was in the previous timeline. With everything trying to kill us¡­ I doubt this will be any different. But getting past it alive is the only way we¡¯ll get to Saint Alyssa¡­ and Rinnah willing, she¡¯ll help us understand what¡¯s happening.

    I¡¯m worried, of course¡­ but there¡¯s no point fretting. Eyes on the prize, y¡¯know! We pack up our supplies quickly and get moving again, Anna taking the lead once more.

    ¡°So, umm¡­ what exactly do we have to do in this upcoming challenge?¡± Anna asks, her gaze steady on the path ahead. ¡°You mentioned something about a Phoenix, right? The previous trial tested my Sanctuary. So this one¡­ is going to test your Spell Ward?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s an obstacle course of fire ¨C at least, that¡¯s how it was before. There were places to hide and recover Mana, fireballs to dodge¡­ the whole shebang. I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this, though.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I doubt we¡¯ll be afforded any safe spots this time,¡± I reply with a wry smile as we approach the massive doors ahead burning with fiery Enochian runes ¨C a foreboding welcome if there ever was one. ¡°They want us dead, remember? Don¡¯t worry, though. You¡¯ve got me.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ve got me!¡± Anna adds enthusiastically, her grip on Ascalon steady. ¡°Together, we¡¯ll get through this. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    <hr>

    The judgement of Natasha, the Burning Soul¡­

    Ornate bookcases line the arena, sectioning off aisles with neatly arranged oaken desks and chairs. It¡¯s the spitting image of the library back at the Chantry of Eternal Light ¨C nearly.

    There¡¯s no life here. No Arcane Familiars, no studious paladins or healers¡­ not even the old Librarian. Just silence stretching unnervingly across a massive space.

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡± Anna murmurs, tightening her hold on Ascalon. ¡°I sense¡­ Mana.¡±

    ¡°You feel it too, huh?¡± I reply, my tone grim. ¡°Get ready.¡±

    ¡°You must be powerful to have made it this far, Tainted One¡­¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The air hums with magic¡­ and the temperature rises blisteringly. The Phoenix¡¯s voice is everywhere at once, all around us¡­ an apocalyptic symphony of wind and fire.

    ¡°But I am your reckoning. By fire, you shall be purged from this world.¡±

    And then, the world ignites.

    Flames roar to life, consuming the bookcases, desks, and chairs ¨C the supposed safe zones ¨C until there¡¯s nothing left but fire and ash. The inferno surges toward us, but my Spell Ward powers up just in time, forming a runic dome of white and blue that shields Anna and me, keeping the searing heat at bay. Within seconds¡­ I¡¯m already sweating buckets.

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t how it went before, right?¡± Anna notes, her voice tight with concern. ¡°This heat is¡­ overwhelming¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, right? Just stay close to me. I got this.¡±

    The Phoenix lets out a piercing cry, its laughter resonating in the fiery winds. ¡°We shall see.¡±

    Fireballs, each the size of a boulder, hurtle toward us from all sides. I clutch Elizabeth tightly, channelling more Mana into my Spell Ward. The flames crash into my barrier with explosive force¡­ but my barrier holds. Barely.

    Good grief. The air¡¯s so blisteringly hot that every breath burns my lungs. I could really use a glass of iced water ¨C or a Heal. Thankfully, Anna has the same thought, and the silvery glow of her Heal washes over me in a flash of light, easing the strain of the oppressive heat.

    ¡°Ashes to ashes¡­ dust to dust,¡± the Phoenix intones, its fiery storm intensifying. ¡°Burn.¡±

    The barrage is relentless. Blazing winds howl with divine fury, and searing fire rains like an unending hellscape. I pour every ounce of Mana I have into my Spell Ward, the wings of Elizabeth glowing radiantly with my efforts. Anna pours all her Mana into casting Heal after Heal, keeping me steady and conscious despite the ruinous toll of the relentless heat and my dwindling reserves. But even so¡­ cracks begin to spiderweb across my barrier.

    Each second feels like an eternity¡­ every heartbeat, a test of endurance. It feels like¡­ I¡¯m burning alive. And I¡¯m wondering who¡¯ll give in first ¨C me, or that damn Phoenix with its hellish flames. It sure as hell won¡¯t be me¡­

    Finally, mercifully¡­ the storm of wind and fire abates. The room¡¯s a smouldering ruin, flames licking hungrily at the scorched ground, but we¡¯re no longer under attack. I lower my trembling hand, my Spell Ward finally flickering out.

    ¡°Is it over?¡± I rasp, my throat dry and raw. ¡°Fucking hell¡­¡±

    ¡°I think so¡­¡± Anna replies, though her expression is far from confident. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t let my guard down.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. No letting our guard down.¡±

    ¡°You expect a surprise attack?¡± the Phoenix¡¯s voice reverberates, softer now, almost contemplative. ¡°That would be beneath me.¡±

    Drawing energy from the lingering flames, the Phoenix manifests before us, its form a radiant pyre of red, gold, and orange. Its wings flare wide, their heat subdued yet still palpable.

    ¡°Oh, shit¡­¡± I say, my grip on Elizabeth tightening while Anna assumes a battle stance with Ascalon. ¡°You¡¯re back for round two, eh?¡±

    ¡°No. My Mistress shall finish this battle,¡± the Phoenix declares, bowing its fiery head. ¡°My energies are fully spent... and soon, I shall dissipate into nothingness¡­ for a time¡­¡±

    With that¡­ that fiery Monster dissipates, its flames extinguished. What remains is a world of ashes. The acrid smell of burning hangs heavy in the air, a sharp reminder of how close we came to being consumed... purged by fire.

    ¡°Here, Arisa¡­¡± Anna says softly, pressing a Mana Draught into my hands. ¡°Don¡¯t chug it all at once, alright?¡±

    ¡°Heh. Like you?¡± I tease, even as I gulp it down gratefully. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ maybe! You should always strive to be better.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I flash her a tired grin and reach for another draught. The ice-cold liquid feels like heaven¡­ a balm against the exhaustion threatening to overwhelm me.

    But this ain¡¯t over yet. Alyssa Alcadeias, the First Saint herself, awaits. It¡¯s almost time for our curtain call. Rinnah willing, we¡¯ll face her together¡­ and survive.

 Chapter 34: Angels with Blades, Part I [Re-write]

    In the inner sanctum of the Cathedral of the First Saint¡­

    This is it ¨C our final destination. This place is the spitting image of the Ecclesiarch¡¯s grand abode, luxury and all. Fancy, comfy living¡­ but Anna and I feel like we¡¯re treading on thin ice with every step.

    Even when holding back, a Devata¡¯s dance is perilous. In the previous timeline, Anna and I barely survived that final challenge. Just barely. Now, I doubt Saint Alyssa will be so merciful. Especially not with me¡­ considering all that¡¯s happened since we entered the Cathedral.

    Past the crimson and gold carpet before us, the Holy Grail and the Blessed Rosary rest side by side upon a gilded altar ¨C right where Lady Iris¡¯ desk would be. The Grail is a simple cup that befits a hardworking soul, while the Rosary is far more extravagant, adorned with gold and precious jewels. They look as though they¡¯re free for the taking¡­ but I know better.

    In a brilliant flash of white and red light, she appears before us, draped head to toe in shimmering, ethereal robes. Delicate elven ears and flowing strands of hair, glowing like resplendent threads of light, slip from beneath her hooded visage.

    It¡¯s her. The Devata who, in life, was Alyssa Alcadeias, the First Saint of the Order of Selene. Now, all that lingers is the undying fragment of her soul, tethered to the world of Nisha. With an air of ethereal grace, she turns her gaze to Anna and inclines her head in a solemn bow.

    ¡°You have persevered in the face of adversity. I am impressed and proud of you, young Paladin, who is worthy of the name Silverlight.¡±

    Her voice rests on an even keel ¨C calm like falling petals, like rain in the forest, like the gentle warmth of summer before fall. It¡¯s like music to my ears.

    ¡°Oh my! Really!?¡± Anna¡¯s face lights up, and she places a hand on her cheek, grinning from ear to ear as Saint Alyssa nods. ¡°Umm¡­ I was doing my best! Like I always do!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It would be a joyous occasion and an honour to administer your final challenge ¨C just as I have for so many before you. However...¡±

    She turns to face me, her movements still graceful ¨C effortless, even. But there¡¯s a new weight to them now¡­ a steely seriousness. Like she¡¯s moments away from striking me down.

    ¡°Now that we stand face to face, I can sense what the constructs were afraid of ¨C an overwhelming darkness seeping from your soul, Hero.¡±

    If she¡¯s pissed¡­ her tone betrays none of it. Her voice remains as calm as ever ¨C perhaps too calm ¨C making it all the more chilling. And uh¡­ it¡¯s not looking too good right now.

    ¡°But that¡¯s why the Ecclesiarch sought my aid. It¡¯s why you¡¯re here.¡±

    I let out a heavy sigh, my frown deepening. ¡°Look, there¡¯s been a serious misunderstanding. I¡¯m not a Demon. Despite those dreams... I¡¯m still me. I know I damn well am.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Anna echoes as she steps forward, her voice firm and her eyes blazing with conviction. ¡°In all the time I¡¯ve known her, Arisa¡¯s been nothing but kind, patient, and good. And I won¡¯t let you ¨C First Saint or not ¨C say otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Saint Alyssa¡¯s gaze lingers on Anna momentarily before shifting back to me, unreadable and unwavering. In an instant, two fiery claymores ¨C each as formidable as Ascalon ¨C manifest in her hands. She wields those massive blades with an effortless grace as if they were mere shortswords, slipping into a battle stance with a fluidity that exudes power and poise.

    Wait. Two!? That¡¯s... one more than usual. Oh boy.

    Her ethereal gaze locks onto us. ¡°Here and now, with your lives at stake¡­ prove it.¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    <hr>

    The Dance of Death¡­

    Saint Alyssa¡¯s voice rings out, cold and final. ¡°This shall be a fight to the death.¡±

    Nothing more. Nothing less. This is the end. Hers, or ours.

    We lock eyes, measuring each other as I take a cautious step back, granting Anna a Divine Blessing with a whispered prayer and a sweep of my hand.

    It¡¯s all the time we have.

    In an instant, Saint Alyssa surges forward with inhuman speed, twin claymores gleaming with sanctified fire as they arc toward me. Anna meets her head-on, Ascalon¡¯s edge intercepting the brutal onslaught. Their blades clash in a dazzling spectacle of silver and red, Sanctuary glowing beneath their feet as radiant sparks and holy flames fall upon them with divine fury.

    ¡°Rinnah preserve me¡­¡± Anna rasps, sweat beading her brow as she strains against the relentless force of the First Saint. ¡°Blessed is your strength, which tempers my will¡­¡±

    With a swift gesture, I channel Heal on Anna, wrapping her in a soothing aura of white and blue light. It bolsters her strength enough to hold the line. But even with my support¡­ Saint Alyssa presses forward, driving Anna back with each precise strike.

    Fucking hell. She¡¯s forcing the fight closer. Too close. The heat of battle sears through my Mage Armour, errant sparks slicing my skin. I grit my teeth, pouring more and more Mana into my Heal, keeping Anna on her feet as well as myself¡­ but it¡¯s a losing battle.

    We can¡¯t keep this up. I gotta force her back¡­ if only for a moment¡¯s reprieve.

    I gather Mana, Holy Fire crackling in my palm¡­ to unleash upon Saint Alyssa ¨C but she¡¯s faster. The moment Anna falters, she seizes the opportunity. A devastating snap kick slams into her stomach, sending her sprawling across the stone floor, where she lies motionless.

    ¡°Anna!¡±

    Desperation fuels me as I rush to her side, but Saint Alyssa is already upon me. Her twin claymores flash in a deadly arc, poised to cleave me in two. In that instant¡­ as time itself slows down around me¡­ I take a deep breath, channelling every ounce of my remaining strength into Elizabeth. To cast, to imbue within my blessed staff¡­ Aura Blade.

    With a desperate cry, Elizabeth¡¯s silver and blue brilliance meets the fiery steel of Saint Alyssa¡¯s claymores, and the force of the impact sends tremors through my entire being. My chest tightens, blood rising in my throat, but I push back with everything I have.

    It¡¯s¡­ just enough. Just barely. I stagger, barely remaining on my feet, my vision swimming. I wipe the blood from my lips with a trembling hand and Heal myself.

    Saint Alyssa takes a step back, studying me with narrowed eyes. ¡°That spell¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I manage through ragged breaths, ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°Intriguing.¡±

    I smirk despite the pain. ¡°Heh. I¡¯m just¡­ full of surprises.¡±

    ¡°But will it save you? We¡¯ll see.¡±

    She raises her claymores once more. She closes in faster than before, and I barely manage to parry her strikes. Left, right, overhead¡­ each swing heavier and sharper than the last. My arms scream in protest; the very clash of our weapons sends shockwaves through my body¡­ and it feels like I¡¯m gonna¡­

    Suddenly, Saint Alyssa switches tactics, releasing a massive explosion of Holy Fire all around her. The blast sends me hurtling backwards, crashing against the cold stone. Before I can recover, she¡¯s already closing in for the kill.

    This is it, then. My final bow. Anna and I gave it our best, and yet¡­

    ¡°Arisa!¡±

    A voice cuts through the haze ¨C familiar¡­ brave. Anna! She¡¯s¡­ not giving up.

    Before I can react, she throws herself between me and Saint Alyssa, Ascalon flashing in a desperate arc to deflect the incoming strike. Their blades clash anew, festering sparks falling in all directions.

    ¡°Anna...¡± I gasp, my heart lurching. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Rinnah¡­ you are my goodness. My sword and shield¡­¡± she murmurs wearily, grounding herself with her Sanctuary as she meets Saint Alyssa head-on once again. ¡°I trust in you¡­ to see this through.¡±

    Anna stands firm, Ascalon¡¯s edge singing with every clash, but I can see it ¨C she¡¯s struggling. The force behind Saint Alyssa¡¯s strikes is overwhelming¡­ and her strength falters. A sudden feint catches her off guard, and with a brutal swing, Saint Alyssa knocks Ascalon aside.

    ¡°No!¡±

    I watch in horror as Anna collapses to one knee, gasping for breath. Saint Alyssa looms over her, twin claymores raised high¡­ ready to end it.

    And then, something snaps inside me. With a roar, I push off the ground, pouring every ounce of strength and Mana left in me into Elizabeth. My staff pulses with white and blue radiance, its light a blinding supernova as I invoke Aura Blade again.

    I dive between them, intercepting Saint Alyssa¡¯s descending blades with my empowered Elizabeth. The sheer force of our clash reverberates through the hall, and for the first time, both in this timeline and the previous one¡­ the Devata hesitates.

    She gazes at me, her expression unreadable. ¡°You¡­ would risk everything for her?¡±

    I don¡¯t waver. ¡°Every damn time.¡±

    Saint Alyssa stands frozen, the weight of my words ¨C and my resolve ¨C hanging heavy in the air. Then, wordlessly¡­ she nods and lowers her weapons, the fire in her eyes dimming.

    Our dance is over.

 Chapter 35: Angels with Blades, Part II [Re-write]

    The verdict of the First Saint, Alyssa Alcadeias¡­

    Anna moves to my side, her touch gentle as she helps me to my feet. Pain pulses through every inch of me as I Heal us both¡­ but we¡¯re alive. We made it.

    Saint Alyssa¡­ she said she was gonna kill us ¨C  a ¡®fight to the death¡¯, remember? Everything was so serious and deadly¡­ till now. And that tension hasn¡¯t left me. My grip on Elizabeth remains tight, and Anna holds Ascalon just as firmly.

    But it¡¯s really over. At least, it looks that way. Her body language and movements are still as graceful as ever, yet far more subdued than when we first met her. Like she was in the previous timeline. It feels more natural, almost like everything before was just an act.

    ¡°When the Ecclesiarch informed me of your¡­ situation, I was most intrigued by what she asked of me,¡± Saint Alyssa states softly, her ethereal presence commanding the room as she places her hands together, bowing with the grace of a fallen star. ¡°And I fear I may have been excessive in performing my duties. My apologies¡­ and on behalf of my servants, I also apologise. It has been an eternity since I¡¯ve had to engage anyone in such a manner.¡±

    Oh, okay. So, that¡¯s the reason. And yet, I¡¯m still wondering¡­ why? If Lady Iris put Saint Alyssa up to this¡­ I wanna make sense of it. As Anna said before, she always has her reasons¡­ and deep down, she has our best interests at heart.

    ¡°Excessive? Eh, maybe just a little¡­¡± I reply, managing a wry smile despite the lingering ache in my limbs. ¡°It¡¯s been a while for me, too.¡±

    Her gaze lingers on me, equal parts curious and contemplative. ¡°That said¡­ you wield the magic of my kind. How?¡±

    ¡°How else, my Lady?¡± I answer, letting out a small chuckle and rolling my shoulders. ¡°I learned it from you! Well, kinda. It¡¯s¡­ complicated.¡±

    ¡°The Saint Alyssa of your timeline, I presume.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Saint Alyssa seems to consider this, her spectral robes rippling faintly as though touched by an invisible breeze. ¡°She was right to trust you, then.¡±

    I tilt my head, my curiosity piqued. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You are a Hero. Just as I once was in life,¡± Saint Alyssa answers, her lips curving into a faint smile, enigmatic as ever. ¡°And despite the evil that lingers within your soul¡­ you remain steadfast. That is why, in the end, I stayed my hand.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡­¡±

    My thoughts drift back to that moment when I invoked Aura Blade with the last of my strength and Mana¡­ when I put everything on the line to protect Anna. It happened so fast¡­ and I snapped¡­ and I did the only thing I could do at that moment, with all my power.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Saint Alyssa continues, her voice thoughtful. ¡°No Demon would ever willingly give their life for another.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why Mom did all this¡­¡± Anna gasps, her eyes lighting up with joy as the realisation hits her. She whirls to me, beaming from ear to ear. ¡°Arisa! I knew it! Mom wanted to show you that you¡¯re stronger than the darkness inside you!¡±

    I smile back, a quiet chuckle escaping me. So that¡¯s it. And honestly¡­ I¡¯m glad. I needed this ¨C to prove to myself that I¡¯m stronger than the Demon Lord. That those nightmares in the darkness of Arcadia ain¡¯t shit.

    ¡°Indeed. You and the Paladin who has sworn to be your sword and shield have proven yourselves more than worthy,¡± Saint Alyssa declares warmly, her gaze settling on Anna. ¡°We held nothing back, and yet¡­ here you both stand. Despite it all.¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Anna¡¯s face lights up, her hand instinctively flying to her cheek in a gesture of nervous pride. ¡°We couldn¡¯t have done it without each other, Miss Alcadeias.¡±

    ¡°Yup. It was a pleasure,¡± I add with a cheeky grin. ¡°An exhausting, terrifying, life-flashing-before-my-eyes kind of pleasure¡­ but still.¡±

    Saint Alyssa¡¯s soft laugh is like the chiming of bells, brief yet warm. ¡°And so to you, Paladin¡­ the Holy Grail is yours.¡±

    The Holy Grail disappears from the altar in a radiant flash, reappearing in Anna¡¯s hands. It¡¯s beautiful in its rustic simplicity, a sacred relic that carries the wisdom, courage, and strength that defines the very essence of a Paladin¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Oh my¡­!¡± Anna gasps, nearly fumbling the Holy Grail as it materialises in her hands. She steadies herself quickly, cradling it with a mixture of awe and nervous excitement. ¡°Umm¡­ thank you for your trust, Miss Alcadeias!¡±

    ¡°May it grant you the strength to stay true to your chosen path,¡± Saint Alyssa says, bowing gracefully before turning to me. ¡°And as for you, Hero¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah?

    ¡°You are far past the power of the Blessed Rosary,¡± Saint Alyssa says, her voice calm yet resolute. ¡°Instead, I shall grant you something far more fitting ¨C another boon from me to you in recognition of all you¡¯ve endured across timelines.¡±

    In my hands, a medium-sized silver coffer adorned with diamonds materialises. It¡¯s surprisingly light, yet whatever lies within¡­ pulses with an immense amount of Mana.

    ¡°You have proven yourself worthy to wear the vestments that slumber within this chest,¡± Saint Alyssa says warmly. ¡°May they serve you well and protect you against the darkness within and without.¡±

    Vestments, eh? Oh boy! I¡¯d love to open this coffer and try them on immediately, but¡­ maybe now¡¯s not the time. Y¡¯know¡­ given that I¡¯m covered in blood and sweat, looking like I¡¯ve just crawled out of a battlefield. Plus, stripping down to nothing in this sacred Dungeon? Yeah, no. Just doesn¡¯t feel right. Call it a gut feeling.

    ¡°Return to the Chantry, triumphant in your victory¡­¡± Saint Alyssa continues, bowing gracefully as her ethereal form dissolves into the fabric of reality. ¡°The Ecclesiarch awaits your return. As for me, I shall take my rest¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± I call out suddenly, my voice echoing in the chamber. Both Anna and Saint Alyssa turn to look at me, the latter re-materialising as if my words pulled her back into existence. ¡°Before you go, uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Saint Alyssa tilts her head slightly, an amused smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Speak freely, Hero.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! You mentioned you know my situation from Lady Iris, right?¡± I ask, trying to put on my warmest, most convincing smile. ¡°So, uh¡­ maybe you could help us kill the Demon Lord?¡±

    Saint Alyssa¡¯s expression softens. ¡°You wish for me to join you on your Prophecy?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re insanely strong. If you team up with Anna and me¡­ the Demon Lord would be totally fucked! We¡¯d wipe the floor with that bastard!¡±

    Her spectral form seems to shimmer momentarily. Almost as if she¡¯s¡­ trying not to laugh? Huh. Did I say something funny? I wasn¡¯t trying to, but maybe it came off that way. Regardless, she shakes her head.

    ¡°Why not?¡± I ask, brow furrowing. ¡°Surely venturing out and kicking some ass beats staying cooped up in here.¡±

    ¡°Alas, Arcadia is beyond my reach,¡± Saint Alyssa replies, her voice steady and composed once more. ¡°The Goddess¡¯s seal upon the Land of Demons bars anyone from this world from entering. I suspect that¡¯s precisely why the Oracle summoned a Hero from another.¡±

    ¡°Well, shit,¡± I mutter, deflated. ¡°It was worth a shot, though.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Anna begins hesitantly, her brow furrowing. ¡°Arisa said I was with her in Arcadia, back in the timeline from which she came. Why was that possible, Miss Alcadeias?¡±

    Saint Alyssa regards Anna thoughtfully, her ethereal gaze steady. ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain. But if I were to theorise¡­¡± She pauses, her gaze softening. ¡°It¡¯s likely because you are her Paladin. Your fates are entwined, bound together.¡±

    ¡°I see. I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way,¡± Anna replies with quiet determination, glancing at me with a small, heartfelt smile. ¡°I¡¯m Arisa¡¯s Paladin, now and forever.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Saint Alyssa says with a nod. ¡°Together, I believe you will overcome whatever lies ahead¡­ even if I cannot guarantee it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Miss Alcadeias,¡± Anna says earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll keep Arisa safe and out of trouble.¡±

    Saint Alyssa¡¯s expression grows wistful. ¡°To journey across Nisha on such an adventure¡­ I envy the both of you. Treasure these moments, for they are fleeting. Cherish them until the end of days.¡± She bows once more, her form dissolving into shimmering light. ¡°Fare thee well.¡±

    ¡°Farewell, Lady Alyssa,¡± I say solemnly, watching as the glowing wisps where she once stood fade into the air. ¡°Thank you¡­ for everything. And not killing us.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Miss Alcadeias!¡± Anna exclaims, waving enthusiastically. ¡°With your blessing, I¡¯ll endeavour to be the best Paladin in our holy Order!¡±

    And with that, it¡¯s done. We¡¯ve achieved what we came here for¡­ and far more than that. Now, it¡¯s time to go home.

 Chapter 36: Heroes [Re-write]

    Evening, outside the Cathedral of the First Saint¡­

    Dusk wreathes the heavens in the gold, black, and grey of sunset skies. The evening air is cool, calm, and fresh ¨C simply amazing!

    It went as well as it could in there! Words can¡¯t even begin to express my joy¡­ but I¡¯ll try! For real, though, I¡¯m thrilled that Anna and I can return to the Chantry of Eternal Light for a nice hot bath and a good night¡¯s sleep. Honestly, after everything that happened in there¡­ that might be the best reward of all.

    With the Holy Grail, Anna is on the cusp of becoming a fully-fledged Paladin. Saint Alyssa¡¯s prize lies lightly in my arms, gem-studded metal and wood icy cold to the touch. I can¡¯t wait to open it. Hell, I might even wear whatever¡¯s inside when we meet Lady Iris tomorrow morning! Whatever it may be, it¡¯s gotta be something incredible.

    For Anna¡¯s sake... I¡¯m feeling really fucking stoked! It¡¯s not quite the same joy I felt in the previous timeline when we survived Saint Alyssa¡¯s three minutes. No, after that fight to the death, with our lives at stake¡­ this is something else entirely. Something deeper. I¡¯m proud of her. So damn proud.

    But then, there¡¯s the spell she¡¯ll learn ¨C Divine Intervention. A spell granted to all Paladins by the blessing of the Holy Grail, embodying their sacred purpose as a Healer¡¯s sword and shield. By sacrificing themselves, a Paladin can fully restore a Healer¡¯s life and Mana.

    In that previous timeline, Anna used Divine Intervention to save me. Her life¡­ for mine. I remember lying in the Land of Demons, bloodless and dying¡­ and I can¡¯t shake the memory. My stomach twists at the thought.

    Oh. Good grief. That¡¯s a real downer. I glance at Anna as we walk side by side. She¡¯s smiling as she holds the Holy Grail close, but I¡¯ve got this sinking feeling I can¡¯t quite shake. And I¡­

    ¡°Arisa?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you...¡± Anna says, hesitating as her smile turns sheepish. ¡°You were really, really cool when you rushed in to take Miss Alcadeias head-on!¡±

    That smile is enough to loosen the knot in my chest. I feel like I can breathe again.

    ¡°Woah! You saw me in action?¡± I tease, flashing a toothy grin to play it cool. ¡°You weren¡¯t having your life flash before you with those claymores coming for ya?¡±

    ¡°Umm... it was a little of both!¡±

    ¡°Well, for the record¡­ I totally had her on the ropes. I was definitely gonna kick her ass!¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    ¡°Really, though¡­¡± I say, smiling warmly. ¡°I¡¯m glad I did what I did.¡±

    ¡°But what was that spell?¡± Anna asks, her curiosity evident. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen another Healer use anything like it ¨C not even Mom!¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°It¡¯s called Aura Blade!¡± I exclaim. ¡°Lady Alyssa taught it to me in my timeline. It¡¯s a lifesaver in a bind! But, uh... it also uses a lot of Mana.¡±

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d hear you say that!¡± Anna teases, her voice playful as she crosses her arms and pouts. ¡°You¡¯re always casting powerful spells like it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately¡­ even I have limits!¡± I answer with a grin. ¡°That¡¯s why I need you, silly. You¡¯re still the one for me. As Lady Alyssa said¡­ you¡¯re my Paladin ¨C my sword and my shield!¡±

    ¡°Your meat shield?¡± Anna quips, stomping her foot playfully. ¡°Is that it?¡±

    ¡°What!? Of course not!¡± I sputter, scratching the back of my head. ¡°We¡¯re way more than that! We¡¯re...¡±

    I trail off. We fall silent amid the ancient trees, standing in the long shadow of the Cathedral of the First Saint. Its ancient walls, weathered by time, seem to breathe history. And uh¡­

    I look at Anna, meeting her gaze as she holds mine without hesitation. Her eyes ¨C green like emeralds, like elysian fields¡­ shimmer with a quiet light all their own. I wonder what she sees in mine. Hopefully, something good. Something better.

    ¡°Arisa.¡±

    The Holy Grail and my coffers of vestments slip to the grass. She steps closer, her hands reaching for mine. Her touch is¡­ electrifying. Her cheeks are a deep crimson, her breaths unsteady as she leans in. Slowly, gently¡­ her lips meet mine.

    They¡¯re soft at first ¨C tentative, sweet¡­ a whisper of warmth against my lips. But then, they deepen, growing bolder, the delicate press of her mouth revealing a hunger beneath the surface, something raw and unspoken. My heart hammers in my chest as I kiss her back, drawn in, my fingers curling instinctively around hers. The world around me fades into a hazy blur of just the two of us¡­ locked in this moment.

    ¡°Anna...¡± I whisper as we part, the word barely audible. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°I love you, Arisa,¡± she breathes, her voice trembling but resolute. ¡°I want to be your strength, just as you¡¯ve been mine.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Words fail me as emotions surge, threatening to spill over. She gazes at me, her eyes a window to her unwavering devotion, and I¡¯m overcome with the weight of her love ¨C its purity, its courage¡­ its everything.

    We¡¯re together again¡­ brought back by a miracle that defies time and space, granting us another chance to walk this path side by side. And once more, you choose to love me without hesitation, without doubt. And I love you so fucking much it hurts.

    But I¡¯m terrified, Anna. I¡¯m terrified of holding you in my arms once more¡­ reliving those memories of Arcadia one timeline ago. Those memories haunt me ¨C they¡¯re my sorrow and my shame¡­. because I know what I did. Or worse ¨C what I failed to do for you.

    ¡°I believe in you, Arisa,¡± Anna says softly, her smile radiant. ¡°No matter what, I always will. You¡¯re my Healer, and I¡¯m your Paladin. Now and forever.¡±

    Good grief. She¡¯s got a way with words, eh? And if she can believe in us¡­ so can I! For her, I¡¯ll be stronger, better. Twice as good. Twice as badass! I¡¯ll believe in us¡­ so I can stand tall and calmly say the words that I want to say without fear.

    ¡°I love you too, Anna,¡± I say, my voice steady despite the storm in my chest. ¡°I¡¯m your Healer, your one and only. Now and forever¡­ to the end of days.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arisa...¡±

    Her voice is like music to my ears, soft and lilting as she smiles again. This time, she leans in with deliberate intent, her lips finding mine once more. The kiss deepens, her hands sliding up to cup my face as I draw her closer.

    Our breaths mingle, the warmth of her skin igniting a fire within me. Her lips move against mine tenderly, each kiss a promise and an unspoken vow. The heat rises between us, our hearts beating as one. It¡¯s intoxicating and overwhelming¡­ and I never want it to end.

    We part briefly, our foreheads resting together as we catch our breaths, our cheeks flushed.

    ¡°Stay with me¡­¡± Anna whispers, her voice a fragile thread. ¡°Here and now¡­ for a while longer.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± I reply, sealing my words with another kiss. ¡°The world can wait.¡±

    And maybe, just maybe¡­ we should stay like this forever ¨C Prophecy and timelines be damned. Or at least... for a little while longer. Just a little while longer.

 Chapter 37: Distant Worlds [Re-write]

    After dark, in the Chantry bathhouse¡­

    Mirrors are cloaked in steam, the scent of lavender soap and warm water filling the air as Anna and I sit on our little wooden stools. The day¡¯s grime, exhaustion and blood¡­ it¡¯s all melting away.

    Tonight, it¡¯s just us in here. It¡¯s an unspoken tradition for healers and paladins who brave the Cathedral of the First Saint ¨C and endure Saint Alyssa¡¯s infamous three minutes ¨C to claim the entire bathhouse for themselves when they return well after dinner and evening prayers. In our case¡­ we endured far more than just three minutes!

    And now, the night is ours to claim. We¡¯re savouring every moment of it together. This feels good ¨C and feeling good¡¯s¡­ good enough.

    ¡°You like them a lot, huh?¡± I tease as Anna¡¯s fingers glide through my damp hair, her touch gentle but deliberate. ¡°Good to know!¡±

    She giggles softly, nodding. ¡°I love it. And you as well.¡±

    ¡°Me too, Anna. Me too¡­¡±

    She hums in agreement, her voice a melody in the mist. Her fingers are thorough, carefully combing through each lock of my hair.

    ¡°I envy you, Arisa¡­¡± Anna says wistfully. ¡°Your hair is so fancy. I mean¡­ look at those pretty curls! I wish I had something like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, your hair¡¯s lovely too!¡± I reply, turning to look at her properly. Her cheeks are flushed, whether from the warmth of the bath or something else¡­ I can¡¯t say. ¡°Your fringe frames your eyes so perfectly. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. It¡¯s special ¨C just like you!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Really now¡­¡±

    She ducks her head, the blush on her cheeks spreading further. It¡¯s an endearing sight.

    I grin. ¡°I mean it, Anna. Don¡¯t be so modest. I love your hair, and that¡¯s what matters.¡±

    ¡°But is yours natural?¡± she asks, her curiosity utterly charming. ¡°Or is there magic involved? I asked about this before¡­ and you mentioned having a haircare routine back in your world to achieve this?¡±

    ¡°No magic here! Just curlers. Every night while I sleep,¡± I reply, laughing. ¡°We¡¯ve got hairspray in my world, but I don¡¯t use it. Makes your hair stiff, y¡¯know?¡±

    ¡°Curlers, you say¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her voice trailing off. Her blush deepens as her eyes flicker down briefly before darting back up to meet mine. ¡°Oh! Speaking of things from your world¡­¡±

    I smile as my gaze drifts downward from her eyes, tracing the soft flush on her cheeks. She smells good ¨C lavender and steam weaving around her like a delicate veil, infused with the finest luxury soaps the Order of Selene has to offer. And uh¡­

    ¡°Arisa¡­?¡±

    ¡°Shit! My bad¡­¡± I admit with a sheepish grin, realising exactly where my gaze had wandered. ¡°Guilty as charged! I was, uh¡­¡±

    The air shifts slightly, the warmth around us thickening. Her hands still in my hair momentarily before she pulls it back. Then, hesitantly¡­ those hands of hers reach for mine.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Anna¡­?¡±

    Her touch is tender as she guides my hands forward, pressing them against her breasts. My breath hitches. Her skin is soft and wet beneath my palms¡­ the heat of her body seeping into mine. Her heartbeat drums steadily under my fingertips. It feels... grounding.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Arisa¡­¡± she says softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Her face is a beautiful shade of crimson now, her lips parted slightly. ¡°Because, you know¡­ we¡¯re¡­ umm¡­¡±

    I nod, swallowing hard. ¡°Yeah. We are.¡±

    The words feel inadequate, but they¡¯re all I can manage. My fingers curl instinctively, gently cupping the curves of her breasts. She exhales shakily, and the sound sends a pleasant shiver down my spine.

    ¡°I love you, Anna¡­¡± I whisper. ¡°I really, really do.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    Her words are tender, filled with unspoken promises. Carefully, I pull my hands away, though the lingering warmth of her skin stays with me. Leaning closer, I kiss her cheek ¨C a light, fleeting touch. Her skin burns even hotter under my lips, a vivid scarlet spreading across her face as she places her hands on her cheeks.

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°Arisa!¡±

    I grin, my heart swelling at the sight of her flustered but happy. ¡°That¡¯s all from me. Anyway¡­ you had a question for me? Something about my world?¡±

    She blinks, momentarily startled, before nodding. ¡°Yes, umm¡­ I¡¯ve been meaning to ask. What¡¯s your world like? I don¡¯t think I know anything about where you¡¯re from.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    I lean back slightly, cupping my chin in thought. Anna watches me intently, her wide eyes shimmering with curiosity. The sight of it makes me smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot like Nisha, actually,¡± I begin. ¡°We¡¯ve got bad people doing awful things, but good folks are also doing good things for others. It¡¯s¡­ a world worth fighting for.¡±

    ¡°In that way, our worlds aren¡¯t so different,¡± Anna says thoughtfully. ¡°On principle, at least. Distant¡­ yet not so far apart!¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°But you said there¡¯s no magic? No monsters? Just¡­ hairspray?¡± she teases, her voice lilting with playful curiosity. ¡°Oh! And that ¡®smartphone¡¯ of yours¡­ right? That strange device with the glowing screen ¨C the one you control just by tapping and swiping?¡±

    I chuckle. ¡°Yeah. No dungeons or monsters, either. Or demons! At least, not the kind we¡¯re used to here in Nisha.¡±

    ¡°Then what do your world¡¯s adventurers do?¡±

    ¡°Well, adventuring isn¡¯t really a thing for most people,¡± I explain. ¡°We have explorers who go on expeditions to document the dark corners of the earth¡­ but for the average person¡­ we stay close to home. Sometimes, we go on vacation.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Most of us have school or work. When we¡¯re done for the day, we spend time with friends or indulge in hobbies. That¡¯s enough adventure for most of us! And some of us¡­ don¡¯t even have that luxury.¡±

    Her expression softens. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Life¡¯s tougher for some, more than others,¡± I say simply. ¡°Just like on Nisha, y¡¯know? Some are born into wealth, others into hardship¡­ some are cherished, while others are left behind. It¡¯s fate, circumstance ¨C different worlds, same realities.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her gaze dropping briefly before lifting again. ¡°But if there are no monsters¡­ then it must be a peaceful place, right?¡±

    I nod. ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s a world worth fighting for. Not having magic sucks, though. But that¡¯s perhaps that¡¯s why the technology of my world developed the way it did¡­ to emulate it!¡±

    If the chance ever arises, I¡¯d like to visit your world,¡± Anna adds sweetly, her smile warm and bright. ¡°If you can be summoned here, then maybe¡­ the reverse can also happen, right?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. And if that day ever comes, I¡¯ll take you everywhere,¡± I promise, placing a hand over my heart. ¡°We¡¯ll visit all the nice and cool places, eat all the best food, and have tons of fun together. Just you and me. We¡¯ll hang out!¡±

    Her eyes light up, her excitement palpable. ¡°Is that a promise?¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arisa¡­¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice is filled with reverence as she dips her hands into the pail of warm water, scooping it up and running it through my hair again. Her touch is softer this time, almost reverent. The water cascades over my shoulders, warm and soothing.

    I close my eyes, letting myself relax under her care. Her fingers glide through my hair with an intimacy that makes my heart ache in the best way possible. It¡¯s a feeling I never want to let go of. Ever.

    For in this moment¡­ with the steam curling around us and her hands in my hair, I know one thing for sure ¨C I¡¯ve found my peace, my home¡­ with her.

 Chapter 38: Sacred Vestments of the Healer Hero [Re-write]

    In the guest room, long after dark¡­

    It¡¯s nearly time. Can¡¯t wait!

    Now that Anna and I are clean from a nice, hot bath, our bellies full of beef stew¡­ and with me stripped down to nothing but my undergarments¡­ it¡¯s time to open up that fancy coffer from Saint Alyssa! Whatever¡¯s in there, I¡¯m more than ready to play dress-up!

    ¡°Ready!?¡± I ask Anna excitedly. ¡°Oh boy, I can¡¯t wait!¡±

    She nods eagerly. ¡°Me too! Let¡¯s see what¡¯s in there!¡±

    I open Saint Alyssa¡¯s coffer, revealing my prize. Wisps of light rise towards the ceiling like twinkling stars, casting a gentle glow over the ensemble inside. And there it is ¨C a complete set of Healer vestments worthy of a Hero. Worthy of me!

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Anna gasps, peeking inside. ¡°It¡¯s all so pretty¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, right!? Look at these hooded robes!¡± I exclaim, reaching in and laying out the first piece on the bed. ¡°Hmm. Or not. It¡¯s more like a gown¡­¡±

    White like freshly fallen snow, trimmed gold and blue, the hooded gown radiates raw Mana and a light, floral scent. Mystical inscriptions line every inch of its enchanted silk. Separate from the gown itself are the sleeves ¨C long, flowing, and bearing the same inscriptions. As I slip them on, they mould to my arms as if made just for me. Immediately, I feel my Mana expanding¡­ my thoughts sharpening.

    Damn! This feels... incredible. And to think we¡¯re just getting started!

    ¡°So¡­ what do ya think?¡± I ask Anna, twirling in my hooded gown and fancy new sleeves. ¡°Does it look good on me?¡±

    ¡°You look absolutely stunning!¡± she exclaims joyfully before pointing at my hood. ¡°Oh my! Are those¡­ fresh flowers!?¡±

    ¡°Woah. No kidding!¡± I reach up and brush my fingers against the delicate blossoms. ¡°They feel real¡­ that¡¯s for sure!¡±

    ¡°Nice! What else is in there?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    I take out the rest of the ensemble, laying each piece neatly on the bed. We¡¯ve got white long-sleeved gloves and white stockings. Oh, and white shoes! With high heels.

    Everything radiates the same magical aura as the gown and its sleeves. But geez¡­ that¡¯s a lotta white! And these heels¡­

    ¡°You should put them on!¡± Anna urges. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see them on you!¡±

    ¡°Promise you¡¯ll like what you see?¡±

    ¡°I already do! But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll exceed my expectations!¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°You bet!¡±

    With great gusto, I slip on the gloves and pull up the stockings. They¡¯re luxuriously soft, the silk gliding over my skin like a second layer ¨C a perfect fit. Each piece amplifies the gown¡¯s enchantment, growing stronger in harmony with the others. But there¡¯s still one more piece to wear for a complete set.

    The shoes. And uh¡­

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Anna tilts her head, concerned. ¡°You keep staring at those heels¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± I bluff, slipping my feet into those accursed high heels. ¡°And now¡­¡±

    Huh. They¡¯re actually¡­ comfy? That¡¯s a surprise. They fit well, snug but not tight, and the added height isn¡¯t too bad either. I feel a little taller than usual, but that¡¯s good! And I may or may not have trouble with doorways now¡­ but hopefully not!

    And now, with the full set of vestments adorning me and its enchantment at full power¡­

    ¡°Arisa?¡±

    Holy fucking Rinnah! In the previous timeline, when I got the Blessed Rosary from Saint Alyssa and became a fully-fledged Healer, I felt strong. Powerful. But this¡­ is really something else! I feel like I can do anything. Like the world is mine to mend and protect.

    Good grief. The Mana coursing through me is¡­ intoxicating. And I¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa!?¡± Anna exclaims, her worried voice piercing through the haze. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡± I exclaim, shaking my head rapidly. ¡°Was I¡­ did I space out?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You looked a little overwhelmed.¡±

    ¡°Oh, shit. Yeah. These enchantments are potent. Even for me!¡±

    ¡°I could feel them, too! And now they¡¯re all on you! Oh my! Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I can handle it!¡± I take a deep breath, steadying myself. ¡°It was just a momentary shock. It¡¯s settling in now. Anyway¡­¡±

    I brandish Elizabeth with a flourish, striking a heroic pose in my gleaming white and blue ensemble. ¡°Well, Anna? Do you like what you see?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do! I love it even more than I thought possible!¡± Anna exclaims, beaming from ear to ear, eyes shining as she takes in every detail. ¡°I¡­¡±

    She blushes. Deeply. A hand drifts to her cheek. ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Well, umm¡­¡±

    Anna¡¯s still blushing. I swear, I didn¡¯t say anything raunchy or mushy this time! I glance down at myself ¨C at the long gloves past my elbows, the thigh-high stockings¡­ and the cut of the gown leaving most of my legs exposed.

    Oh. Yeah. This outfit¡¯s a bit¡­ skimpy. Just a little!

    ¡°Umm¡­ you¡¯re so pretty, Arisa!¡± Anna stammers. ¡°And I¡­¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡± I tease, grinning mischievously. ¡°There¡¯s only one way to fix this.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to¡­ aaah!¡±

    ¡°Arisa!¡±

    Anna catches me just in time, barely managing to keep me upright. Turns out, standing in high heels? Easy. Walking? Not so much.

    Oh, fuck. I knew these shoes were gonna be trouble!

    ¡°Umm¡­ is this your first time wearing high heels?¡± Anna asks innocently, still slightly flushed. ¡°The way you stepped forward just now¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­maybe?¡±

    ¡°If so¡­ umm¡­ I can help!¡±

    ¡°You can?¡±

    She nods earnestly. ¡°The Order taught us in ¡®Court Etiquette 101¡¯! Healers learn it too!¡±

    ¡°They do?¡± I ask, raising a brow. ¡°Heh. I must¡¯ve missed it in the previous timeline. I didn¡¯t take any classes ¨C Lady Iris tutored me personally. And you as well, with me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay! We can catch you up now!¡± Anna exclaims enthusiastically as she takes my arm, her shyness evaporating in favour of focused determination. ¡°Let¡¯s go from the bed to the door.¡±

    ¡°Alright, hit me. What¡¯s the trick?¡±

    ¡°First, roll your weight from your heel to your toe. That¡¯s really important.¡±

    ¡°Okay, gotcha.¡±

    ¡°And take small steps! Don¡¯t rush,¡± Anna adds, holding my hand as we start. ¡°Keep your posture straight, lean back ever so slightly, and¡­¡±

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    ¡°Easy there!¡± Anna cautions as she steadies me, her cheeks tinged red again. ¡°Slow and steady! And remember ¨C heel to toe.¡±

    ¡°Right. Of course.¡±

    Step by step¡­ we make our way across the floor, Anna keeping me balanced as I try to get the hang of this. With my fancy heels clicking against the tiles, the guest room turns into my impromptu training ground.

    First of many laps, I suspect. It¡¯s a good thing my room¡¯s on the ground floor. And we¡¯ll keep at it together¡­ for as long as it takes.

 Chapter 39: Light and Darkness [Re-write]

    Late into the night, long after dark¡­

    Here again, in the World Tree. The Demon Lord in the shape of me, sneering. Darkness eternal. I think of Anna, her promise to me¡­ and just like last time¡­ it ain¡¯t so bad.

    Actually, I feel a lot better! Maybe it¡¯s all the kissing we¡¯ve done since we left the Cathedral of the First Saint. I dunno, honestly. But I feel better than usual¡­ and not even Arcadia can drag me down! So, I got this.

    ¡°Love the new look,¡± the Demon Lord mocks, lounging cross-legged on the shadowy, snow-swept steps, soulless black eyes drifting over me from top to toe in lazy appraisal. ¡°Really brings out your¡­ well, everything.¡±

    I glance down at the whiteness of my gloved hands, my legs wrapped in stockings. I went to bed in a comfy nightgown, but here I stand, clad in my sacred vestments of white and blue. Guess putting that fancy outfit on back there made it part of my soul, just like Elizabeth.

    ¡°I mean it, ¡®Hero¡¯. I really do! You¡¯ll be wiping out entire Goblin tribes just from blood loss through their noses. Surely that¡¯s something to be proud of!¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay to be jealous,¡± I reply smoothly, keeping my smile steady as I meet the Demon Lord¡¯s gaze. ¡°This ensemble is ridiculously comfy... and it looks good on me.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph. And it ain¡¯t just for show! From where you stand¡­ I¡¯m sure you can feel the Mana of the enchantments in these vestments.¡±

    ¡°I can indeed! How generous of that old ghost to finally deem you worthy of such power. But tell me ¨C why now? Why not before? Could it be that you weren¡¯t back in that previous timeline? Or maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ she preferred to watch you suffer.¡±

    ¡°Who knows? My guess? Back then, I wasn¡¯t strong enough to wear them safely. But here and now¡­ things are different.¡±

    ¡°If only you¡¯d had them the first time we met, one timeline ago¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d have been in for a world of hurt. Even worse than when I killed you.¡±

    ¡°As I did you, ¡®Hero¡¯. And maybe, just maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it,¡± I warn, my voice sharp as I raise a finger. ¡°This has been a mostly civil conversation by our standards. Let¡¯s keep it that way.¡±

    The Demon Lord grins, all teeth and malice. It knows it got its point across. Subtle as a hammer. And yeah, I feel my blood heating up. Just a little.

    Good grief ¨C that bastard¡¯s pissing me off again. Once more, I think of Anna ¨C her warm smile, her voice¡­ those words she whispered to me ¨C and I hold on to them like a prayer against evil. It¡¯s¡­ not so bad. Mostly.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°That said¡­¡± the Demon Lord continues. ¡°It was about time your Paladin did to you what you should¡¯ve done to her ages ago. I¡¯m impressed, actually. Shocked, even!¡±

    ¡°I was gonna do it eventually¡­¡± I answer, frowning slightly. ¡°It was only a matter of time, the way things were going. I¡¯m just glad she feels the same way I do.¡±

    ¡°Sometime between now and the end of all worlds, I presume? Well, at least the Order of Selene managed to instil some manner of mortal courage into her! That almost makes a decade of religious brainwashing and blind zealotry seem worthwhile¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So much for polite conversation, ¡®Hero¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you started it.¡±

    ¡°By speaking the truth about those you serve?¡± the Demon Lord asks slyly, inky shadows spilling onto the steps as it shrugs. ¡°Eh, it happens. Anyway, after she kissed you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡±

    ¡°You could¡¯ve fucked her!¡±

    ¡°Shit. It¡¯s almost like I didn¡¯t warn ya.¡±

    ¡°Believe me¡­ she gave you those eyes, ¡®Hero¡¯. You know the ones. The ¡®fuck me¡¯ eyes. Even by mortal standards, you¡¯re not that dense¡­ are you?¡±

    ¡°And how do you know this, ¡®genius¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen such eyes from some of my worshippers¡­¡± the Demon Lord explains, its grin turning wicked and vicious, almost drunk with perverse delight. ¡°Only the truly faithful. The ones who would die for me and mine. Who would serve me wholly, unquestioningly¡­ with utter devotion of mind, body¡­ and soul.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure. And I almost feel bad for them,¡± I remark flatly, thinking of the bloodied altars, the desperate prayers echoing in dungeons and places of evil where demons had been summoned in the last timeline. ¡°I¡¯ve seen what you and yours do to your ¡®faithful¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes! Don¡¯t remind me ¨C it makes me feel¡­ nostalgic.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re one fucked up fuck, y¡¯know that?¡±

    ¡°Takes one to know one, yes?¡± the Demon Lord offers, feigning patience. ¡°You know, you shouldn¡¯t argue with reflections of yourself. Because I know what you know. And I also know what you know but don¡¯t want to know. Deep down¡­ where you refuse to look.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, you¡¯d know I¡¯d rather be asleep,¡± I say dryly, rolling my eyes. ¡°Instead of wasting time on this¡­ idiocy.¡±

    ¡°Oh? But I do so enjoy our little exchanges.¡±

    ¡°That makes one of us. Good for you.¡±

    ¡°As I said before¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. What was it again?¡± I cut in, waving a hand. ¡°Oh, right. ¡®We are as one¡¯. Good grief, you¡¯ve said that line so many times already.¡±

    ¡°Deny it all you want¡­ deep down, you know. We know.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡± I ask sarcastically, crossing my arms. ¡°Big day ahead. Gotta sleep.¡±

    ¡°Just one more thing¡­¡± the Demon Lord muses, baring its teeth. ¡°I do hope your Paladin doesn¡¯t need to use that spell of hers before you return to me¡­ to us. After all, the world is changing, all thanks to us. You¡¯ve noticed, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    I roll my eyes again. ¡°Geez¡­ that¡¯s so fucking considerate of you. I really, really appreciate the thought. And yes, I¡¯ve noticed it. Not that it matters in the grand scheme of things ¨C it¡¯s not gonna change what happens in the end ¨C me killing you with her by my side.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d best not fail us¡­¡± the Demon Lord adds, its evil grin unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m counting on you¡­ and your Paladin.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you for thinking I¡¯m doing this for you,¡± I say, voice steady as the darkness shatters around me. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for this world and the ones I love.¡±

    And then I wake up. Back to reality¡­ torn from the abyss to the waking world as I know it.

    The ceiling above is dark and familiar. The sheets are soft and warm. I close my eyes, trying to find sleep again¡­ but my mind is already running. I¡¯m thinking about Divine Intervention. About Anna. About Arcadia. And above all¡­ the long crusade of my Prophecy ahead of us, across the mainland Nisha, that awaits across the Silent Sea.

    It¡¯s coming. Soon.

 Chapter 40: The Paladins Oath [Re-write]

    Morning, in the antechamber to the Sepulchre of God¡­

    Luxury surrounds me, gleaming and polished at every turn. It¡¯s beautiful, and honestly¡­ a little sleep-inducing.

    But I¡¯ve got no time for a nap. Focus, Arisa! Eyes forward, small steps. One foot before the other. Stay calm. Easy-peasy. I got this!

    ¡°My, my! You¡¯re getting better with every step!¡± Anna¡¯s voice rings out, bright with enthusiasm. She grips my hand firmly, steadying me as I move forward. ¡°Look at you go!¡±

    ¡°Obviously!¡± I declare with a proud grin. ¡°Would you expect anything less from your Healer?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, silly!¡±

    Good grief. We spent so much time last night pacing back and forth, holding hands¡­ that Anna can finally stand beside me without turning crimson or getting a nosebleed! Progress!

    On my end, though¡­ well, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m still ironing out a few kinks. Like, uh¡­ keeping myself balanced when I speed up, for one. But at least these shoes are comfier than they look! Oh, and I haven¡¯t collided with any doorways yet! That¡¯s gotta count for something.

    Little by little, step by step, I¡¯m getting the hang of walking in these accursed heels. My stride is ¨C mostly ¨C steady, and I feel amazing! And I daresay we look amazing together ¨C a Healer and a Paladin, side by side¡­ a perfect pair of black and white.

    But now¡­ something feels off. My hand feels lighter. My fingers twitch slightly, searching for the warmth that was there just moments ago. Huh. That¡¯s weird, I¡­

    ¡°Over here, Arisa!¡± Anna calls playfully. She¡¯s standing a few steps back, hands clasped behind her, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°You¡¯re doing great!¡±

    I blink. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t think I can¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can!¡± Anna insists, her tone turning firm. She steps forward, placing herself a short distance ahead of me. ¡°Come over to me!¡±

    Oh, Rinnah¡­ I don¡¯t like this at all. Being stranded in the middle of a room isn¡¯t exactly my idea of a good time. But I get it ¨C she¡¯s doing this for my sake. I can¡¯t cling to training wheels forever. And so¡­ here goes nothing!

    Wait! What were her tips again? Oh, right! Roll the weight of your foot from your heels. Small steps. Don¡¯t rush. Lean back a little for balance. Walk heel to toe.

    Easy enough. I got this!

    ¡°Get a move on, won¡¯t you?¡± Anna chirps playfully. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting!¡±

    ¡°When I get to you¡­¡± I answer, my gaze sweeping over the dreaded expanse of floor between us. ¡°You¡¯ll owe me a kiss.¡±

    ¡°Deal! But you¡¯ll have to come over to get what¡¯s yours!¡±

    Slowly, carefully, I step forward, heels clicking softly against the plush carpet. One small step at a time. I roll my weight from my heels, keeping my back straight, steadying myself as I move. The first step is the hardest. The second is a little easier. The next, smoother still. One after another¡­ I close the distance between us¡­ and before I know it¡­

    I¡¯m here. Made the trip all by myself. Damn, I¡¯m good!

    ¡°Oh, Arisa¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her eyes warm with admiration. ¡°That stride of yours was so cool and so graceful¡­¡±

    I tap my lips with a playful smirk. ¡°Hey now, aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡±

    Anna¡¯s smile softens as she reaches for my face, cupping my cheeks with the gentlest touch. She rises onto her toes, tilting her head ever so slightly before pressing a soft, lingering kiss against my lips.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°You earned it,¡± she whispers, her voice laced with pride. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Arisa.¡±

    I chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you too. You overcame your fear of my new outfit last night, remember?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it ¡®fear¡¯. It¡¯s more of¡­ umm¡­ admiration!¡±

    ¡°Either way, we¡¯re both winners!¡± I declare triumphantly, my gaze drifting towards the grand double doors ahead ¨C the Ecclesiarch¡¯s chambers. ¡°Anyway¡­ it¡¯s nearly time. Ready to become a fully-fledged Paladin?¡±

    Anna takes a deep breath, then beams at me, determination shining in her eyes. ¡°Yup! Let¡¯s go meet Mom, Arisa!¡±

    <hr>

    In the Sepulchre of God¡­

    Lady Iris stands before us, her discerning gaze sweeping over Anna and me before she nods in quiet approval at our arrival.

    This will be a private ceremony ¨C just the three of us and divine Rinnah, our witness.

    ¡°You have returned triumphant, Lady Ishii. Anna.¡±

    Paladins and healers who complete the Trial of the First Saint are usually honoured during morning prayers the following day. It¡¯s quite a grand affair!

    In the previous timeline, I knelt alongside Anna in the grand prayer hall, bathed in the first light of dawn, as tradition dictated for the Order of Selene. Back then ¨C one timeline ago ¨C no demons prowled the Isle of Spirits. But now, even with nothing more than that Shadow Fiend and its minions lurking in memory¡­ no one¡¯s willing to take chances. No one can afford to.

    ¡°We went in there and did our best,¡± I answer with quiet confidence. ¡°Despite everything.¡±

    ¡°You rose well above the darkness within you,¡± Lady Iris says, her expression softening into a rare, warm smile. ¡°However, asking Lady Alcadeias to put you and Anna through such an ordeal was not entirely fair nor honourable¡­ and for that, I apologise.¡±

    I nod solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s all good, my Lady. I needed that. Knowing I could stand by Anna and protect her when she needed me most¡­ that¡¯s what truly matters.¡±

    ¡°Keep this memory close to your heart, Lady Ishii. Let it be your beacon of light, even in your darkest hour,¡± Lady Iris adds, her gaze steady yet filled with warmth, willing her conviction into me. ¡°As for you, Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°I kept Arisa in my thoughts and actions ¨C that¡¯s what gave me strength,¡± Anna answers resolutely before turning to me, her lips curling into a soft, affectionate smile. ¡°I promised I¡¯d keep her out of trouble¡­ and I did!¡±

    Lady Iris nods approvingly, her eyes shining with quiet pride. ¡°Indeed. You faced odds far beyond your station and held firm. Lady Claire would be proud.¡±

    Anna¡¯s eyes widen slightly, her breath hitching. ¡°Second Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°She would be proud of you if she were here today,¡± Lady Iris states, her voice carrying faith and grief. But she moves forward with grace as she always has. ¡°And now, we make this official. The Holy Grail, please.¡±

    Pride swells in my chest as Anna steps forward. Her movements are measured and steady. Her black cloak shifts with each step, trailing behind her like a shadow as she kneels, head bowed¡­ both hands reverently offering the Holy Grail to Lady Iris.

    ¡°By my divine right as reigning Ecclesiarch of the Order of Selene¡­¡±

    Lady Iris accepts the Holy Grail, her hands steady and practised. Her voice carries through the still air as she lets the sacred vessel crumble into shimmering dust. With those same hands, she gathers the remnants and anoints Anna¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°I name you Paladin of Selene. By these holy words older than my bones¡­ I will it so.¡±

    Lady Iris begins to chant softly in Enochian. The words resonate, vibrating through the air, and as her hands come together in prayer¡­ a golden radiance blooms between them. That light, pure and overwhelming, spreads outward, enveloping mother and daughter in a halo of divinity.

    I press my lips into a thin line as I watch it unfold. I know what¡¯s happening ¨C this ritual, this anointment, the bestowal of Divine Intervention upon a worthy Paladin. It¡¯s tradition. It¡¯s expected. And after what happened between Anna and I after the Trial¡­ I should be okay with it. I made my peace with that inevitability, after all. I thought I did. As did she, for me.

    Even so, I¡­

    Quietly, I look away, forcing down the weight in my chest. It is what it is.

    There¡¯s still one more spell for Anna to learn as a fully-fledged Paladin, though. It¡¯s a silver lining amid my sea of doom and gloom¡­ and I¡¯ll focus on that instead!

    ¡°Arise anew, Paladin.¡±

    Lady Iris steps back as the radiant wings of light dissolve into fading embers. Her gaze lingers on Anna, awaiting her response.

    ¡°I feel stronger. I feel¡­ amazing!¡± Anna exclaims, blinking in awe as she rises to her feet. Mom, I¡­¡±

    She doesn¡¯t finish. Instead, she stumbles forward, throwing her arms around Lady Iris in a tight embrace.

    ¡°I love you, Mom! Thank you for everything.¡±

    ¡°Life has not always been kind to you,¡± Lady Iris murmurs, closing her eyes momentarily as she returns the embrace with unshaken warmth. ¡°But now, with everything you have achieved, you stand before Lady Ishii and me as an equal. Congratulations.¡±

    Anna pulls back just enough to smile at her, then turns that same brilliant smile towards me. ¡°I did my best, like you always said to! I¡¯ve done well and right by my family¡­ and I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way!¡±

    Lady Iris chuckles softly, then straightens, adopting the air of the Ecclesiarch once more. ¡°Excellent. And now, as a fully-fledged Paladin of our Order, you are ready to learn one final spell. May it serve you well in the days ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± I add, shaking off the last of my melancholy. ¡°Anna ¨C you¡¯re ready to learn Exorcism!¡±

 Chapter 41: Forbidden Gospel [Re-write]

    Learning the Exorcism spell¡­

    Lady Iris retrieves the Libram of Forbidden Gospel from an antique bookcase ¨C one of many in the room holding the Ecclesiarch¡¯s personal collection. Like its fellow librams, its deep blue hardcover bears the golden runes of the Order of Selene.

    This particular Libram, however¡­ it¡¯s not found in the Chantry¡¯s library. Only the Ecclesiarch ¨C and, by extension, the Executor, has access to it. And for good reason. It¡¯s not like the others; there¡¯s a spell bound within its words of Enochian, one that conjures two waves of illusionary skeletons to attack the mind of any Paladin seeking knowledge of Exorcism.

    It¡¯s a test ¨C a trial by fire to prove one¡¯s readiness. Exorcism is a Paladin¡¯s divine weapon, using Mana to disrupt the dark energies of undead and demons. Its power can utterly annihilate one target, or it can be spread across a whole group of them, wounding them all evenly. These creatures don¡¯t belong in Nisha¡­ and Exorcism destroys the magics anchoring them here.

    However, Exorcism is brutally taxing on one¡¯s Mana, and paladins aren¡¯t exactly brimming with it ¨C unlike the healers they protect. But when it¡¯s cast? Oh, it really turns the tide against the undead and demons. Especially demons! I¡¯ve seen it first-hand, one timeline ago¡­ from none other than this green-eyed Paladin standing before Lady Iris and me.

    Opportunities for a Paladin to safely learn such a spell are practically non-existent, though. Undead and demons remain formidable foes for mortals, even after overcoming the initial, paralysing dread of standing in their presence. And so¡­ this will have to do. Even then, only paladins who have completed the Trial of the First Saint are permitted to undertake this lesson under the Ecclesiarch¡¯s strict supervison.

    ¡°Tell me, Anna ¨C are you prepared to face the undead? ¡± Lady Iris asks, handing her the Libram of Forbidden Gospel. ¡°This Libram is unlike the others ¨C it will immediately grant you knowledge of the spell you seek, and you are expected to use it to survive its test.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m prepared to do my best and succeed,¡± Anna answers solemnly, taking a deep breath. ¡°For you and Arisa¡­ and the Order of Selene¡­ I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± I chime in, grinning. ¡°You¡¯ve got this!¡±

    ¡°Already on it!¡±

    Without struggle or hesitation, the Libram of Forbidden Gospel opens to Anna, its secrets laid bare ¨C like, well¡­ an open book. Few librams surrender their knowledge so easily and quickly¡­ but as I said before, this one plans to test her immediately thereafter.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    I remember asking Anna about it in the previous timeline. She told me it contained the tale of a lone Warrior ¨C a Hero who left her village searching for vampires, seeking their blood as part of a miracle cure to a terrible Blood Plague afflicting her people. For one year, she hunted and slew many a Vampire lurking in the shadows of Nisha, gathering their accursed essence.

    It was her Prophecy to save them. But every Vampire she felled, every drop of blood spilt by her axe¡­ tainted her. The blood made her stronger and more powerful. But in return¡­ had cursed her flesh and her very soul.

    Until, at last¡­ blinded by corruption, scarred irrevocably in body and spirit¡­ she forgot who she was. Forgot why she ever left her village in the first place.

    This Libram¡¯s story is¡­ well, something. I get it.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Lady Iris asks, watching Anna look up from the Libram of Forbidden Gospel, her green eyes still shimmering with magic and Mana. ¡°Stronger, I trust?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ was I dreaming just now?¡± Anna murmurs, her voice unsteady. ¡°Mom, Arisa¡­ when I read those pages¡­ it felt like I wasn¡¯t here anymore.¡±

    Lady Iris nods. ¡°You were ¨C within the space of your mind. Tell us, what did you see?¡±

    ¡°I was in an empty room¡­ and saw a Skeleton coming for me. It was creaking loudly as it shambled forward ¨C hands outstretched, fingers reaching for my eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°And what did you do?¡±

    ¡°I stretched out my hand. I wanted to destroy it before it could hurt me. And as I focused on that thought¡­ on that desire¡­ it crumbled to dust before me. I thought I was safe, but then¡­ more of them appeared!¡±

    ¡°And you destroyed them as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Anna answers with quiet determination, nodding firmly. ¡°I focused once more, this time on all of them at once. It was exhausting, far more than the first, but I held my focus¡­ and they crumbled to dust together.¡±

    ¡°Sounds about right,¡± I say brightly. ¡°Good job!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. This is but the first step towards mastering Exorcism,¡± Lady Iris says gently, nodding in approval. ¡°But now, this spell is a part of you, and it always will be.¡±

    ¡°In that case¡­ I¡¯ll wield it with everything I¡¯ve got!¡± Anna declares, smiling and winking at me. ¡°With it, I¡¯ll keep Arisa safe and out of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I feel safer already!¡± I add cheerfully. ¡°Damn demons and undead won¡¯t know what hit them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep your sword arm steady and your spells close to your heart and mind,¡± Lady Iris advises. ¡°It is the strength and burden of a Paladin.¡±

    Then, her gaze falls upon me. ¡°As for you, Lady Ishii¡­ I have a spell for you as well.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Clairvoyance allows us to use Mana to have our consciousness traverse the realm of light to gaze out into the world, yes?¡±

    ¡°It does!¡±

    ¡°I have given that spell further thought since you shared it with me. The realm of the dead is but another plane that can be traversed, is it not?¡±

    ¡°Just like the realm of dreams¡­¡± I muse, cupping my chin. ¡°And the realm of the living¡­¡±

    ¡°Precisely. And now, Lady Ishii,¡± Lady Iris says warmly. ¡°We shall embark upon the realm of the dead ¨C peering into the liminal space between life and death.¡±

    My heart skips a beat, and my eyes widen joyfully as those words reach my ears. Oho! Is this what I think it is? Because if it is¡­ this day is about to get even better!

 Chapter 42: Divine Sacrifice [Re-write]

    Resurrection¡­

    It¡¯s the ultimate Healer spell ¨C using Mana to pierce the veil between life and death. That in doing so, we may reclaim what was unjustly taken.

    On Nisha, the essence of those who perish before their time lingers in the mortal plane for a fleeting moment. Within that narrow window in the afterlife, should they be willing¡­ a Healer can guide them back to the realm of the living.

    I have no idea how it will actually play out, though! As far as I know, this spell remains purely theoretical. In the previous timeline, I had been working on it alongside Lady Iris.

    It is a part of her Prophecy, after all. Her duty as Ecclesiarch of the Order of Selene is to preserve and expand the Akashic Record ¨C that vast and ever-growing repository of Healer and Paladin spells. The source from which the various librams draw their power to guide those still mastering the Order¡¯s sacred arts. As her prot¨¦g¨¦¡­ I had been assisting her.

    But alas, I had to pursue my own Prophecy¡­ and the rest is history.

    Now, though? Lady Iris says she¡¯s done it! A sudden flash of inspiration, perhaps after I taught her Clairvoyance? Our relationship has changed, after all. We¡¯re equals now ¨C or so she claims. Equals, guiding and inspiring one another to ever greater heights.

    But in my heart of hearts¡­ she will always be my mentor ¨C the one who shaped me into the Healer and Hero I am today. I¡¯ll never forget that. Even if, in this timeline, all that remains of her memories of me, one timeline ago¡­ are fleeting echoes of warmth. I know what I know¡­ and I¡¯ll carry it with me, always.

    That said, I have no idea how Resurrection will actually work, though! As far as I know, alongside what Lady Iris knows¡­ this spell and its functions remain purely theoretical.

    ¡°There is typically not much in the way of unnatural death on the Isle of Spirits,¡± Lady Iris remarks gravely, glancing around the quiet sanctum of her surroundings. ¡°The incident at the Highgrove Vineyard involving Ser Sinclair and his party was a rare, unfortunate occurrence.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It was.¡±

    My thoughts drift to Roderic¡¯s party, and my expression darkens. If I had this spell earlier, I could¡¯ve¡­ damn it. I¡­

    ¡°Our hearts ache alongside yours for the innocent lives lost that day, Lady Ishii...¡± Lady Iris adds quietly, her voice laced with sorrow as she clasps her hands together, fingers tightening as if grasping something just out of reach. ¡°But know that you and Anna did all you could, given the circumstances at hand.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I remark softly, my voice barely escaping my lips. ¡°And yet, I feel like I¡­¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    Anna pulls me into a tight embrace ¨C warm, steady, grounding. She¡¯s hurting too, just as I am, her heart and soul weighed down by what we could not do. But she holds me close regardless. And in this silent, shared grief¡­ I find comfort. And I¡­

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Grieve. It is okay to cry, Lady Ishii,¡± Lady Iris murmurs, bowing her head solemnly as Anna and I cling to each other. ¡°These feelings¡­ they are why we do what we do. But you must focus on the present, on the future. For those we can yet save.¡±

    ¡°Even if some days are harder than others¡­¡±

    ¡°It will never be easy.¡±

    ¡°But with this spell¡­¡±

    ¡°I pray you will never need to use it.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± I answer, my voice a whisper. ¡°Shall we begin, my Lady?¡±

    ¡°We shall, Lady Ishii.¡±

    From Lady Iris¡¯s hands, Apocalypse rises in a burst of radiant light, drawing upon the Akashic Record itself. And then, into my own hands¡­ it summons the Libram containing Resurrection ¨C the Libram of Divine Sacrifice.

    Silver like the moon, its cover is etched in gold with the holy runes of the Order of Selene. Within its pages awaits the knowledge I seek.

    I turn the cover, and the words enshrined within ¨C written in Enochian ¨C blur and shift, their meaning slipping beyond my grasp. But I focus on them, pouring all my attention¡­ and Mana¡­ into understanding it all.

    And slowly, steadily¡­ the symbols take form.

    <hr>

    The Libram of Divine Sacrifice¡­

    There once lived two kindred spirits, bound together by a love that not even time could erase. Their names are lost to history, forgotten amid the winds of eternity and the ever-eternal passage of time¡­ but their love for each other remains undying.

    Fate, however, is a cruel mistress. When the hand of death claimed one, the other was left adrift in a world suddenly so much emptier, her soul and heart half of what once was.

    But love does not yield so easily. Refusing to accept fate¡¯s verdict, the one left behind reached beyond the veil of mortality, her magic defying the natural order itself. With unwavering resolve, she grasped at the threads of the afterlife for years on end.

    Mana, the spark of creation, the essence of all things¡­ holds the key to the impossible. With enough Mana, she defied the natural order, paying a life ¨C an irreplaceable half of her mortal soul¡­ to bring her beloved back.

    But not to her world, nor the life she dreamed of reclaiming. To another, her beloved was sent, far beyond her reach. Death is a vengeful lord, after all.

    <hr>

    Back in the Sepulchre of God¡­

    I blink, grounding myself in the present as I carefully return the Libram of Divine Sacrifice to Lady Iris. My head feels heavy¡­ my thoughts swimming as I absorb the weight of what I¡¯ve just read. It¡¯s almost¡­ overwhelming. That I¡­

    ¡°Arisa.¡±

    Oh. Good grief! That voice ¨C gentle and steady ¨C holds me fast, even as I sway slightly in my heels. I look towards it, and there she is, smiling at me in that soft, knowing way. It¡¯s nothing new¡­ but I welcome it all the same.

    ¡°How do you feel, Lady Ishii?¡± Lady Iris asks, her tone measured and her gaze serene. Yet beneath the composure, I sense a subtle sorrow¡­ a quiet grief she carries close to her heart. ¡°Your eyes tell me that Resurrection is yours now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But I feel¡­ weakened,¡± I admit, frowning as I remain in Anna¡¯s steady arms. ¡°Is this the price of the spell? Or rather¡­ a glimpse of what awaits me if I cast it?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no. It will be far worse than this, I fear.¡±

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    ¡°Use this spell sparingly. Only if you must,¡± Lady Iris advises, her voice quiet, almost distant. ¡°It will enact a heavy toll¡­ one that will remain with you for a long time. And as I said before, I pray you will never have to. Foolish as it may be to hope.¡±

    I nod resolutely. ¡°For sure. But if it comes to it¡­ I¡¯ll do what I must.¡±

    A faint, wistful smile touches Lady Iris¡¯ lips. ¡°May this final gift serve you well in the days ahead. Go with my blessing, for I can say with certainty that you have honoured our traditions.¡±

    She steps closer, fingers reaching carefully for the fringe of my hair. ¡°We are not what we once were in your past timeline, and we may never be. But you are family to me, as Anna is. Always, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for this¡­¡± I whisper, bowing my head, feeling the cool metal of my new hairpin beneath my gloved fingers. ¡°I¡¯m grateful¡­ truly.¡±

 Chapter 43: Dreaming of the Future [Re-write]

    Later in the afternoon, at the Chantry courtyard after lunch¡­

    Butterflies with colourful wings dance gracefully above blooming flowers, their colours vivid against the afternoon sun. The light is warm on our skin, bright and golden.

    Oho! Is it just me, or does the air feel fresher than usual today? There¡¯s something different about it, something crisp and clean that makes my heart feel¡­ light. The birds, the flowers, the shrubs¡­ everything is so damn beautiful!

    Good grief. I¡¯ve been feeling like this ever since Anna and I had our little private ceremony with Lady Iris. Even on the way to lunch, I felt it ¨C the lightness in my stride, as if my body had shed something heavy. There¡¯s a skip in my step now, a spring to my movements, and honestly? It¡¯s wonderful! Even in these ridiculous heels!

    Under the shade of our favourite tree, I set those heels aside and let out a contented sigh. Anna is stretched out on the grass, her head resting on my lap, the soft strands of her hair spilling over my thighs. She gazes up at me, her lips curved in the faintest of smiles¡­ and I can''t help but smile back.

    We could be studying in the library right now, heads buried in a Libram or two. Honing our spells. We usually are at this hour. But not today! We¡¯re savouring this place while we still can. The ship that will carry us across the Silent Sea to the Holy City leaves at dawn tomorrow. It¡¯ll be a long time before we sit under this tree again ¨C if we ever do.

    In the last timeline, we didn¡¯t. But this time, we¡¯ll see my Prophecy through. We¡¯ll survive, and we¡¯ll find a way back to Nisha, back to the Chantry, back to Lady Iris. And after that¡­ I¡¯ll find a way back to my world. There, Anna and I¡­ we can hang out!

    Meh. Don¡¯t mind me! Just ruminating, I guess. I¡¯m feeling a little restless beneath my smile. If I could leave right now, I would. The mainland of Nisha awaits, and we¡¯re stronger now. Smarter. Wiser. Whatever¡¯s waiting for us, we¡¯ll handle it!

    ¡°Arisa! Your eyes¡­¡±

    Anna raises a hand to my cheek, fingertips brushing softly over my skin. I exhale as I lean into her touch, my body instinctively responding to the warmth of her palm.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep well last night?¡±

    ¡°Kinda, yeah.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Did you dream of the Demon Lord again?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± I answer as I try to play it cool, but I can feel the weight of the dream still lingering at the edges of my mind. ¡°It was rough. Just a bit.¡±

    ¡°Did my suggestion help?¡± Anna asks, her voice hesitant, almost shy, as a faint blush tints her cheeks. ¡°You know, umm¡­ thinking of me while you confronted him? Oh my! That sounds so strange when spoken out loud¡­¡±

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I chuckle. ¡°It worked. It really did. Kept me grounded.¡± I squeeze her hand. ¡°Thanks for that.¡±

    Anna beams, her entire face lighting up like a sunrise. ¡°I¡¯m always happy to help!¡±

    ¡°Heh. What can I say? That sweet smile of yours¡­¡± I murmur. ¡°It does wonders.¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean it!¡± I say, lifting her hand from my cheek and bringing it to my lips. I press a slow, deliberate kiss to her knuckles, holding them against my mouth a moment longer than necessary. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here, Anna. I love you so fucking much.¡±

    She lets out a soft breath. ¡°I love you too, Arisa¡­¡±

    We hold each other¡¯s gaze, the world around us momentarily fading into the background. I kiss her fingers again, lingering just to see the way her breath hitches, the way her lips part ever so slightly. Maybe we really are in our own sappy little love story. If so, I don¡¯t mind.

    ¡°But how about you?¡± I grin, breaking the moment with playful mischief. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s my turn to do an eye inspection! Let me see those gorgeous green eyes of yours!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Umm¡­¡±

    She blinks, her long lashes fluttering as she looks up at me, and I lean in closer, studying her intently. Her eyes are a little weary, just like mine. I think I know why.

    ¡°Well¡­ I think I only slept for an hour or two¡­¡± Anna admits, a hand against her cheek. ¡°I was just too excited about the ceremony. I kept tossing and turning all night.¡±

    ¡°I get that. I¡¯ve been there.¡±

    ¡°But what about you?¡± she asks. ¡°Participating in the ceremony again ¨C how did it feel?¡±

    ¡°Not excitement or anticipation¡­ but pride,¡± I answer, my voice warm with affection. ¡°You¡¯re my ace student, Anna. My pride and joy. Under my guidance, you kicked so much ass. I couldn¡¯t be prouder of ya even if I tried!¡±

    She grins. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Arisa!¡±

    ¡°And thanks to you as well, for listening. It¡¯s been real, Anna¡­¡± I say, exhaling slowly, running my fingers through her hair. ¡°Being here with you again, in the Chantry¡­ doing everything again, even with all the changes¡­ I¡¯m happy. I really am.¡±

    Anna hums contentedly, her head shifting slightly in my lap. ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re here, Arisa.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± I say with a smile, brushing my thumb over her cheek. I lift my hand and press it to my chest in declaration. ¡°We¡¯re gonna take the mainland by storm, just you and me! You¡¯re my Paladin, so you better keep me safe!¡±

    Anna giggles. ¡°I¡¯m honoured to be yours.¡± Then she pauses. ¡°But umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s our plan for the Lesser Shards? Mom said there are six ¨C one in the Holy City and five more scattered across the mainland.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right. We need all six to enter Arcadia.¡±

    ¡°Where do we go after the Holy City?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    I tap my chin thoughtfully while Anna watches me, her expression patient, her smile warm. I¡¯ve thought about this ¨C mostly at night when I can¡¯t sleep. Maybe I should change things up this time. Take a different route! But¡­ with everything else changing, I think I¡¯d rather stick to what I know. The first two dungeons after Sharmarli ¨C Castle Ferrous and Dagon ¨C hold unfinished threads I must face again, to do them right in this new timeline.

    ¡°I was thinking I¡¯d retrace my steps from my timeline,¡± I say at last. ¡°Northwest from Sharmarli to Castle Ferrous. Then Dagon, further north. That¡¯s what Lady Iris recommended back then.¡±

    Anna¡¯s expression brightens. ¡°That sounds like something Mom would plan! One task at a time, until everything¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re good with it?¡±

    ¡°Yup! It sounds solid to me!¡± Anna states confidently. Then her expression softens. ¡°Oh! Before I forget ¨C I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Anything for you.¡±

    She hesitates for a moment, then smiles softly. ¡°Since we¡¯re heading to Sharmarli first¡­ what¡¯s it like?¡±

    I chuckle, tilting my head with a playful grin as I look down at her, my eyes brimming with warmth. ¡°Oh, where do I even begin? It¡¯s an incredible place, and I¡¯ll do my best to paint the perfect picture¡­ just for you.¡±

 Chapter 44: Memories of Sharmarli, and the Oracle [Re-write]

    Dreaming of Sharmarli¡­

    Good grief. Where do I even begin with the Holy City? But like I said ¨C I¡¯ll try to do the whole damn place justice with my words!

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard so many wonderful stories about Sharmarli¡­¡± Anna muses, her eyes shimmering with wonder. ¡°Mostly from travellers and pilgrims visiting the Chantry. They say it¡¯s a marvellous place!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never been there before, right?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, Arisa. I''ve lived here all my life. At least, for the entirety of the life I¡¯ve known.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Your Second Mom brought you here. You told me that in the previous timeline.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Mom adopted me when I was¡­ ten? And I never got to meet my Second Mom¡­ she passed away before I began my life with the Order of Selene.¡±

    ¡°Lady Claire, the Executor¡­ right? I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don''t be, Arisa. She saved my life. For that¡­ I''m forever grateful. Anyway, the Holy City?¡±

    ¡°Right, of course! You¡¯re in for a treat if it¡¯s your first time!¡± I tease, my gloved fingers weaving through luscious locks of purple hair. ¡°Sharmarli¡¯s a dream, Anna. A living, breathing fairytale!¡±

    Anna giggles at my enthusiasm. ¡°Is it really as grand as the stories say?¡±

    ¡°Damn right! It¡¯s nothing like Light¡¯s Hope! You¡¯d need a map, a guide, and the stamina of a horse to see even half of it!¡±

    Her eyes widen with delight. ¡°Tell me about it! What¡¯s it like?¡±

    ¡°Where do I even start? There''s a colossal Shopping District brimming with everything you can possibly imagine ¨C boutiques, markets, stalls selling trinkets from all corners of Nisha!

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    ¡°And the food, Anna. The food! Street carts on every corner, each one offering some new, delicious delight from across Nisha. Flaky pastries stuffed with exotic fruits, skewers of sizzling lamb, sweet teas served in delicate glass cups¡­ oh, you¡¯d love it!¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Anna claps her hands together, her excitement infectious. ¡°Oh my. That sounds¡­ heavenly!¡±

    ¡°And that''s just the start! There are these charming little bookstores, cosy cafes where you could lose yourself for hours, luxury apartments overlooking the grand streets¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to sit at a caf¨¦ and watch the city life go by¡­¡± Anna wonders dreamily. ¡°Or spend a quiet afternoon in a bookstore with you. But alas¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. My Prophecy. I know, I know!¡±  I exclaim, grinning before throwing my hands up in mock exasperation. ¡°Fucking demons, am I right!? If only they¡¯d take a day off, huh?¡±

    Anna smiles warmly. ¡°If only demons were as kind and thoughtful as you, Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, right? They oughta¡­ hey, wait a minute! Was that sarcasm!?¡±

    ¡°Maybe? Maybe not!¡± Anna answers cheekily, tilting her head playfully. ¡°I¡¯ll just say that I¡¯ve been learning and taking notes from an expert!¡±

    ¡°Heh! Of course you have,¡± I declare with a smirk, placing a kiss on her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re my one and only, after all.¡±

    Anna blushes but quickly changes the subject. ¡°Oh! You¡¯ve also met the Oracle, haven¡¯t you? What¡¯s she like?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    I pause, cupping my chin. Lady Nhaka Mezalune is the Oracle who governs the Holy City from the Palace of Lights. She¡¯s ageless, a powerful Conjurer without peer¡­ her eyes steeped in centuries of wisdom. And she¡¯s the one who summoned me here, piercing the veil between worlds. Her gaze alone weaves the threads of fate, shaping the futures of heroes yet to rise.

    And uh¡­ good grief. I remember our first meeting one timeline ago. It wasn¡¯t what I expected. She was playful, almost whimsical. But beneath that mischievous smile lay an unfathomable mind, one that sees far beyond mortal comprehension.

    I just wonder what she¡¯ll think of me now. This version of me.

    ¡°Lady Mezalune is¡­ complicated,¡± I say at last. ¡°She¡¯s wise beyond her years ¨C like Lady Iris, but also not at all! She¡¯s¡­ quirky.¡±

    ¡°Quirky?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! She¡¯s not one to stand on ceremony¡­ doesn¡¯t mince her words¡­ and she¡¯s got the energy of a child hopped up on sugar and caffeine.¡±

    Anna laughs. ¡°That energetic?¡±

    ¡°Yes indeed. Oh, and she loves hugs. Expect a few when you meet her.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind a hug or two¡­¡±

    ¡°Good. You¡¯re gonna love her, then.¡±

    ¡°I hope I do!¡± Anna exclaims sweetly, but as she speaks, a deep blush creeps across her cheeks. Flustered, she presses a hand to her face. ¡°Oh! And umm¡­ also, in Sharmarli¡­¡±

    Oh my! Her cheeks are red ¨C brighter than when we kissed, brighter than any of our intimate moments. I know who she¡¯s thinking about, who lives in the Holy City. She¡¯s thinking about¡­ her.

    Eris Aintree. The one who died one timeline ago as the Demon¡¯s Voice.

    I exhale softly. Anna¡­ she doesn¡¯t remember what happened when we met Eris. She doesn¡¯t remember the grief in her own eyes when we had to kill her.

    But I do.

    Quietly, I meet her gaze, the weight of the past pressing heavy against my ribs. Her eyes, bright with nervous wonder, search mine for answers. She needs to know the truth about Eris¡¯ fate ¨C what I know, what I¡¯ve seen ¨C if we¡¯re gonna save her.

 Chapter 45: Memories of the Demons Voice [Re-write]

    Remembering Eris Aintree¡­

    ¡°Hmph. Lemme guess¡­¡± I tease, wagging my finger. ¡°You¡¯re asking about the bards of Sharmarli, aren¡¯t you? One specific Bard in particular, I bet!¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Anna exclaims skittishly. ¡°Was it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°Judging from the redness all over your face¡­ I¡¯d say yes!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Umm¡­ before you get jealous¡­ I think you¡¯d make a great Bard!¡± Anna declares sweetly. ¡°Especially with this new outfit of yours! I bet you¡¯d be very, very popular!¡±

    ¡°Until I open my mouth!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the Studio and your Manager will work with you on that¡­¡±

    ¡°Meh. I ain¡¯t changing for no one! Unless it¡¯s you, Anna. Then maybe. No promises, though!¡±

    ¡°When that day comes¡­ I¡¯ll be your Manager! We¡¯ll work hard together, and you¡¯ll be famous all across Nisha!¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a plan! But then¡­ I dunno if being a Bard¡¯s the life for me,¡± I say playfully, gesturing invitingly at my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t think folks are ready for the raw sex appeal I¡¯d unleash upon their daily lives. Nah, I figure my place is at your side, Anna. Y¡¯know¡­ being your Healer and the Hero this world needs. It¡¯s already quite a lot of busywork!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Anna answers dryly, tilting her head dramatically as if mourning a great tragedy. ¡°Hmph. I suppose the world is all the worse for it.¡±

    I smile, shaking my head in amusement as I cross my arms. ¡°Heh! Anyway, that¡¯s enough beating around the bush. You wanted to ask me about Eris Aintree, right? Y¡¯know¡­ that pretty Elf with long brown hair and icy teal eyes, who sings all those sappy songs?¡±

    Anna¡¯s cheeks flush a deep red as she presses a hand to her cheek, eyes narrowing with indignation. ¡°Hey! You take that back, Arisa! They¡¯re not sappy at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ and I¡¯m not a Healer!¡± I tease playfully as Anna crosses her arms and pouts her lips. Okay, okay ¨C I admit some of them are pretty good! Really, if I could get those ballads in my phone¡¯s playlist, I¡¯d have them there.¡±

    ¡°But you met her in your timeline, right?¡± Anna asks innocently. ¡°Had she not retired?¡±

    ¡°Wait, what? Retired!? What do you mean?¡±

    Anna nods. ¡°Umm¡­ last year, about three Seeds prior to your arrival on the Isle¡­ I heard news from her Studio that she retired from the spotlight! Mom was speaking to representatives from Miss Aintree¡¯s Studio regarding her upcoming album¡­ and that¡¯s what they told her. They said she wanted to take an indefinite break!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. I really, really like her songs, Arisa! Even all the new stuff that people claim aren¡¯t any good¡­¡±

    ¡°In my timeline, she didn¡¯t retire, Anna,¡± I say grimly. ¡°She went missing right around the time we arrived at the Holy City¡­ and when we finally found her, it was already too late.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean¡­ ¡®too late¡¯?¡±

    I clutch her hands tightly as I think hard about how best to explain how it all went down with Eris Aintree in the previous timeline. Lady Mezalune, the Oracle of Sharmarli, offered Anna and me the task of searching for and rescuing her in exchange for the Lesser Shard of the Oracle. We were in the right place at the right time to help.

    But it didn¡¯t go the way we wanted it to be. Eris had lost her mind completely, broken by her captors to serve as the Voice of their Lord. She became the Demon¡¯s Voice ¨C their favoured, chosen queen¡­ and their slave. In the end, in that timeline¡­ we did what we had to do.

    And yet, I¡­

    ¡°Answer me, Arisa!¡± Anna exclaims desperately, snapping me out of my thoughts. Her eyes are wide with worry, her grip on my hand tightening. ¡°What happened to Miss Aintree in your timeline? That look you¡¯re giving me says we did something awful, something terrible¡­¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Good grief. I¡¯m frowning, aren¡¯t I? That¡¯s not good. Unfortunately, it¡¯s just how I am ¨C I wear my heart on my sleeve! And I¡¯m anything but subtle. Shit.

    ¡°You can tell me if it¡¯s bad news, Arisa¡­¡± Anna adds quietly. ¡°I can handle it.¡±

    ¡°We killed her in my timeline, Anna¡­¡± I state solemnly. ¡°It was the only thing we could do. She was lost to the demons, and that¡¯s why we¡­ did what we did.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean... ¡®lost to the demons¡¯?¡±

    ¡°When we got to the Holy City in my timeline, Eris had already been missing for two weeks. People were looking high and low, organising search parties all over the city and the surrounding outskirts,¡± I explain sorrowfully as Anna¡¯s frown deepens. ¡°We joined the search¡­ and when we went looking for Eris¡­ we ran into the Demon Cult.¡±

    ¡°Demon Cult!?¡±

    ¡°Humans and elves who worship demons. It¡¯s a catch-all term for those who do it. They¡¯re loosely organised into little gangs and covens largely separate.¡±

    ¡°But why would they¡­?¡±

    ¡°Greed? Hatred? Ambition? Revenge? Who knows. Demons tempt people with what they want to hear. Either way, it¡¯s all kinds of fucked up.¡±

    ¡°And are they rewarded for their servitude?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°They¡¯d be lucky to get a clean death from a Demon. But before that? They wield the dark powers of ice and shadow and summon lesser demons ¨C imps and the like ¨C  borrowing strength from their true masters.

    ¡°That said, I¡¯ve never heard of such a group from the Chantry¡¯s lessons, though¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re mostly on the mainland¡­ and something new to Nisha with the growing presence of the Demon Lord,¡± I answer, my voice low, laced with unease as shadows of the past flicker in my mind ¨C the horrors Anna and I witnessed together, one timeline ago. ¡°In the previous timeline, as the Demon Lord grew stronger¡­ more and more fell under its sway.¡±

    ¡°We did encounter and slay that Shadow Fiend and those imps in the Highgrove Warrens¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s a bad sign. Really bad. If there are demons on Nisha¡­ the Demon Cult is definitely already out there. Much earlier than last time, I bet.¡±

    ¡°And this ¡®Demon Cult¡¯ you speak of¡­ they hurt Miss Aintree?¡± Anna asks cautiously. ¡°They were the ones who abducted her in the previous timeline, right?¡±

    ¡°They did far worse than that, I¡¯m afraid,¡± I answer, my frown deepening. ¡°They wanted her to be the Voice of the Demon Lord. She wouldn¡¯t do it, of course¡­ and so, they broke her ¨C mind and body, everything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awful¡­¡±

    ¡°We killed her,¡± I say, the words like lead on my tongue. ¡°We had no choice, Anna. She and her cultists¡­ they were going to break us, just like they broke her. She wasn¡¯t Eris anymore ¨C just a hollowed-out puppet of the Bard she once was.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Anna states disappointedly, her voice barely above a whisper. Her shoulders slump ever so slightly, and for a moment, she looks lost in thought, as if trying to reconcile her sorrow. ¡°But then¡­¡±

    Her worry transforms before my very eyes into steadfast resolve. Determination. It¡¯s that same fire in her eyes when she stopped me from going alone into the Highgrove Warrens to face that Shadow Fiend and its minions. When she¡­ well, fucking hell ¨C just thinking of that slap makes my cheek sting all over again!

    Truly, it¡¯s¡­ heartening to see. It really is.

    ¡°Everything you¡¯re telling me happens much later in your previous timeline, right?¡± Anna asks quietly. ¡°I think it¡¯s only been close to three Seeds since you got here¡­¡±

    I nod. ¡°Yeah. We completed the Trial of the First Saint and left for Sharmarli after six Seeds at the Chantry. This time, we¡¯re getting through things at a breakneck pace together!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Have we truly done so much in so little time!?¡± Anna exclaims, eyes wide with astonishment, as she presses a hand to her chest, trying to steady the whirlwind of emotions within her. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, what can I say? Time flies when you¡¯re having fun and living your best life.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And it wouldn¡¯t have been possible without you by my side, Arisa.¡±

    I grin, tilting my head as I meet her gaze, warmth blooming in my chest. The way she looks at me ¨C so full of humble trust and quiet certainty ¨C makes my heart ache in the best way. ¡°We do have an affinity for each other!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what Mom thinks too ¨C  that as my Healer, your experiences from the past timeline are igniting a spark that once laid dormant within my soul, making me stronger in ways that teaching and practice alone can¡¯t achieve,¡± Anna muses out loud, her voice soft and thoughtful. ¡°She believes the bond between a Paladin and Healer transcends the boundaries of time and space¡­ and worlds.¡±

    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ve never considered that. But I like the sound of it. Do you agree with her?¡±

    Resolutely, Anna nods. ¡°I believe in us.¡±

    ¡°Indeed ¨C I wholeheartedly agree with ya!¡± I declare enthusiastically, touching my heart as I look her in the eye. ¡°There¡¯s only one Anna Silverlight across all timelines and worlds ¨C you, and only you! Just like how there¡¯s only one of me across them all, too! I feel it deep in my heart ¨C we¡¯re meant for each other, no matter what happens.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arisa¡­¡±

    Anna¡¯s cheeks flush a delicate shade of pink, her fingers instinctively rising to press against her warm skin as she averts my gaze, lips trembling between a smile and something deeper. Her heart must be racing ¨C I can feel it in the way she shifts her head slightly against my lap, as if my words have stolen her breath. And uh¡­ damn! I feel it, too.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking exactly what you are¡­¡± I say warmly, a soft smile gracing my lips as I gently run my fingers through her hair. ¡°We¡¯ll save Eris from the Demon Cult. Hell, since we¡¯re ahead of the curve¡­ we¡¯ll do one better ¨C we¡¯ll stop that nightmare before it even happens!¡±

 Chapter 46: Remembering Annas Second Mom, Part I [Re-write]

    Later that night, after dark in Anna¡¯s room¡­

    Our stuff is packed for tomorrow. We spent the evening after dinner and prayers sorting everything out. It wasn¡¯t much work since we¡¯re travelling light.

    I¡¯m gonna bring my phone with me this time. I didn¡¯t in the previous timeline ¨C I left it behind in the Chantry, forgotten amidst six Seeds of training and studying after its battery ran dry.

    But something tells me I shouldn¡¯t leave it behind again. Call it a gut feeling.

    We¡¯ve got a long day ahead of us. The ferry leaves at dawn, barely an hour after morning prayers. We¡¯ll have to grab breakfast from the dining hall to go if we wanna board on time. And we will ¨C because it¡¯s the last taste of home we¡¯ll have for a long while.

    Good grief. I¡¯m a tangled mess of emotions right now! I¡¯m excited, but beneath that, there¡¯s this gnawing sense of homesickness ¨C not from being away just yet, but from knowing it¡¯s coming¡­ having experienced it before. It¡¯s not the feeling itself¡­ it¡¯s the dread of anticipation, the certainty that I¡¯ll miss home all over again.

    Right now, we should get some sleep, but I don¡¯t feel tired. Just¡­ restless. Anna must feel the same way. We¡¯re hanging out together, side by side, on her bed. Sure, it¡¯s a little cramped¡­ but we¡¯re making it work!

    She¡¯s playing a game on my phone, the same one I showed her on the night she learned how to cast Sanctuary. Learning how to be gentle with that touchscreen. She hasn¡¯t broken it yet¡­ so I¡¯d say she¡¯s doing pretty well.

    Honestly, it¡¯s not a great use of my phone¡¯s battery (there are no places to charge phones on Nisha, unfortunately!), but it¡¯s fine. I told her she gets twenty minutes. No more, no less!

    But¡­ she¡¯s stopped playing. And it¡¯s been way less than twenty minutes. I look down at my phone, now resting in my hands, and turn it off before shifting my attention to her.

    She¡¯s staring at the bedsheets, eyes dark with sorrow.

    ¡°Hey, Anna¡­¡± I say, smiling gently. ¡°Everything alright?¡±

    She nods forlornly. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry, Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°For?¡±

    ¡°Umm, I¡­¡±

    Her voice wavers, and I see the tears welling in her eyes. ¡°Because I shouldn¡¯t be like this. We¡¯ve worked so hard for this together. I should be ready. And yet, I¡­¡±

    Her words dissolve into quiet sobs. Tears roll down her cheeks, dropping onto the bedsheets like raindrops. And I understand. I remember. It was the same in the last timeline when we left for the Holy City.

    She¡¯s lived on the Isle of Spirits her entire life. For all she knows and remembers, this is home.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t hesitate. As her Healer, as hers¡­ I pull her into my arms, letting her cry on my shoulder. It¡¯s the same thing a close friend did for me when I left my sleepy village to study in the big city, back in my world. And in that moment, it meant the world to me.

    Oh, Anna¡­ seeing you like this again¡­ if I can shoulder even a little of this for you ¨C after everything you¡¯ve done for me in this timeline and the last ¨C I¡¯ll do it gladly.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    It¡¯s the least I can do.

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss Mom and everyone in the Chantry! Arisa, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry¡­¡± I say softly, rubbing her back in slow, soothing circles. ¡°Besides, if you¡¯re feeling this way¡­ it¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    She sniffles. ¡°Huh? What do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°It means you love them. It means you care about Lady Iris and everyone in the Chantry. And when you¡¯re on the mainland, that love will remind you why and who you¡¯re fighting for. It¡¯ll make you braver. Stronger!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you really think so?¡±

    Her voice is small and fragile, trembling with unspoken emotions. I reach out, gently squeezing her hand, grounding her in the solace of my touch.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I told myself when I left my hometown to study in the city, back in my world,¡± I say softly, my voice warm with reassurance. ¡°It gave me the strength to step away from home and embrace the unknown. And you will too, Anna. This sadness in your heart¡­ this too shall pass away.¡±

    ¡°Was it that easy for you?¡± Anna asks, her voice uncertain, caught between wanting to believe my words and the weight of her doubts. ¡°Just thinking positive thoughts¡­¡±

    I shake my head, a soft sigh escaping me as memories resurface. ¡°It was only the first step. I struggled after that to find my place in the city¡­ but I made a friend who helped me through it. She kept me going. It wasn¡¯t easy... but I persevered.¡±

    ¡°Like everything in life¡­¡± Anna murmurs. ¡°Perseverance, Mom says¡­ is the key to heaven.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s sorely needed on the road to paradise,¡± I say as I gently brush away Anna¡¯s tears, my touch light, careful. ¡°And on that road¡­ I¡¯d say a smile better suits a Paladin. Don¡¯t ya think so?¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    Her lips tremble, and then¡­ finally, she smiles ¨C soft and bittersweet. As I admire it, she leans in close and presses a feather-light kiss to my cheek.

    ¡°Heh. You¡¯re very much welcome, Lady Silverlight!¡± I say with a chuckle, grinning as warmth creeps up my face. ¡°So, that¡¯s enough worrying for tonight, yeah? Promise?¡±

    Anna giggles at that, the last traces of sorrow fading from her eyes. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t worry anymore. Not tonight, at least.¡± Shall we talk about something else? Anything but tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That works for me!¡± I declare, ruffling her hair. ¡°So, what should we talk about? Anything but tomorrow ¨C to keep our minds occupied!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    She ponders, her fingers tapping idly against the bedsheets. I glance around her room, taking in its warmth. Even if it¡¯s a little small, it¡¯s so very¡­ Anna. Plushies neatly arranged on shelves, a stack of vinyl records by the desk, yellow light casting a gentle glow over everything.

    And then, my eyes land on Ascalon.

    The legendary claymore rests on a wall-mounted weapon rack, alongside my staff Elizabeth. Its ornate hilt gleams silver¡­ like moonlight.

    ¡°Have I ever told you about my blade¡­ and my Second Mom?¡± Anna asks suddenly, her voice quiet. ¡°Back in your timeline, I mean.¡±

    I nod. ¡°Yeah, you did. I know about Lady Claire Silverlight. She was the Executor¡­ Lady Iris¡¯ Paladin. She brought you here after rescuing you from a Dungeon, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what Mom says¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her voice quiet, almost lost in thought. ¡°I was ten years old. Waking up here, with Mom at my side¡­ that¡¯s my oldest memory. I don¡¯t remember anything before that moment. And umm¡­ Mom doesn¡¯t like to talk about what happened.¡±

    I nod solemnly. ¡°I asked her about Lady Claire in the previous timeline. And uh¡­ it didn¡¯t go too well. And you told me¡­ you never met her, ever?¡±

    ¡°She passed away before I woke up.¡±

    I exhale as I look at Anna, my gaze unwavering. ¡°So, your Second Mom gave her life to ensure yours. Damn ¨C that¡¯s badass!¡±

    ¡°Yes indeed! She was the bravest and the best of all.¡±

    ¡°Even better than you, my Paladin?¡±

    Earnestly, Anna nods. Our eyes drift back to Ascalon, and then she gestures toward her desk. ¡°That¡¯s her, Arisa. With Mom.¡±

    I follow her gaze and spot a framed photograph, its edges gilded in gold and silver. Lady Iris and Lady Claire stand side by side, adorned in holy regalia befitting the grandeur of the Order of Selene ¨C regal and impossibly dignified. The picture is old¡­ yet Lady Iris looks untouched by time, her face and body as young as ever. Perks of being a Healer, I suppose!

    ¡°Damn,¡± I say. ¡°She¡¯s really pretty.¡±

    ¡°She is,¡± Anna whispers, a touch of awe in her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the others in the Order speak of her courage in battle and her unwavering compassion for those in need. She¡¯s a true Paladin in every sense of the word.¡±

    I grin. ¡°I reckon that¡¯s true if you¡¯re her daughter. Apples don¡¯t fall far from the tree, y¡¯know!¡±

    ¡°I do my best to be like her every day, Arisa.¡±

    Our gazes settle once more on Ascalon and Elizabeth. And then, suddenly¡­

    A faint shimmer of soft, golden light. A glint of silver.

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Anna gasps. ¡°Elizabeth and Ascalon¡­ they¡¯re glowing!¡±

    Our weapons¡­ it¡¯s almost like they¡¯re trying to tell us something! Dare I say it ¨C something about Anna¡¯s Second Mom.

 Chapter 47: Remembering Annas Second Mom, Part II [Re-write]

    Winter on the Isle of Spirits, seven years ago¡­

    Every year, without fail, the final days of Last Seed ushering in the dawn of spring are always the coldest ¨C the land buried beneath an unbroken expanse of snow.

    Winter is a time of respite for the Order of Selene. With the land and sea alike frozen over, few dare to venture to the Isle of Spirits, Light¡¯s Hope, or the Chantry of Eternal Light. The world grows still¡­ wrapped in ice and silence.

    Thus, when a lone Paladin arrived at the Chantry¡¯s gates in the dead of night, clad in a blood-red shroud and bearing a massive silver claymore on her back, she was an anomaly ¨C a bloody omen painted in stark contrast against the pristine snow.

    The paladins and healers on guard duty stiffened at the sight, hands poised for their blades and staves, wariness creeping into their expressions. As they recoiled, she raised her head, golden eyes staring back at them through the fractured slits of a silver mask. And they wondered:

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    The question lingered, unspoken¡­ even as their gazes shifted to the small figure cradled in her arms ¨C a petite, Nameless Girl with short purple hair, her face marred by a scar running across her left eye. She was no older than ten winters, wrapped in snow-dampened blankets, her breath shallow but steady in deep slumber. And the very air around her felt¡­ wrong. The taint of dark magic clung to her like a second skin, a whisper of something unnatural that had no place on holy ground. And as they beheld her, they wondered:

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    Were it not for the distinct sharpness of the Paladin¡¯s golden eyes ¨C luminescent and piercing ¨C they might have taken her for a Monster clad in armour, perhaps even a Demon ¨C a nightmarish embodiment of the evil they had been training and studying to fight and slay. Even so, they hesitated, barring her path out of instinct¡­ until she drew aside the folds of her crimson cloak. There, against the dark fabric of her armour, gleamed the Executor¡¯s Sigil.

    When they saw it¡­ they fell silent and dutifully stepped aside. As she walked past them, some bowed in reverence while others averted their eyes as if burned by the weight of her presence. She allowed herself the ghost of a smile, her colourless, cracked lips barely curling.

    Word of her return spread like wildfire through the cloistered halls of the Chantry of Eternal Light. By the time she reached the courtyard, a crowd had gathered ¨C paladins and healers alike, many still in their bedclothes, drawn from their quarters by murmurs of a legend come to life.

    Murmurs rippled through the crowd as they exchanged bewildered glances, their whispers of her barely contained. For years, she had been nothing more than a rumour, a name spoken in hushed tones, a myth to those who trained within these sacred walls. And yet, here she was in the flesh ¨C Lady Claire Silverlight, the Executor of the Order of Selene.

    Like the sentries at the gate, they also wondered about the girl she carried and the shadowy taint that clung to her. Some healers ¨C the more senior among them ¨C stepped forward, offering their aid to cleanse the darkness entwined with the Nameless Girl¡¯s essence.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    But Claire refused, not out of pride or mistrust. She was grateful ¨C deeply so ¨C that the Order¡¯s compassion had not dimmed in her absence. But she knew, in her heart of hearts, only one person could save the child from her ailment.

    The Ecclesiarch of the Order of Selene ¨C Lady Iris Escaflowne. The very same woman who had once been her Healer, just as Claire had once been her Executor ¨C her Paladin.

    For this alone, she had braved the elements, traversing land and sea alike, clinging to the fragile desire that a miracle might yet be wrought. She fervently hoped that time had not already slipped beyond her grasp.

    As Claire ascended the stone steps leading to the Ecclesiarch¡¯s office, the paladins and healers following her fell into solemn reverence. Some knelt; others murmured quiet prayers. She passed them in silence, the weight of their gazes pressing upon her shoulders, neither comforting nor burdensome ¨C merely a reminder of all she had left behind.

    Inside, the antechamber was warm and well-lit, the golden glow of candles casting a soft radiance over fur carpets. Servants moved with hushed efficiency, not a word spoken as they stepped aside to let her through. Had they been expecting her?

    At last, Claire stood before the grand, ornate doors of the Ecclesiarch¡¯s office. They parted without resistance, revealing a familiar sight ¨C the Ecclesiarch, still awake. She had always had a penchant for working late, night after night. Once, years ago¡­ Claire had been part of those long hours, watching over her as her guardian and working alongside her as a peer to maintain and expand the living knowledge of the Akashic Record for the betterment of all healers and paladins of their holy Order.

    ¡°Iris.¡±

    At the sound of her name, the Ecclesiarch looked at her and the Nameless Girl, sharp golden eyes assessing, measuring. Then, with a curt nod, she gestured towards a nearby couch.

    ¡°Lay her down. We begin at once.¡±

    No hesitation. No pleasantries. Only purpose. For Claire, it was the best reception she could hope for after all that had passed between them.

    ¡°Of course. Thank you for this.¡±

    She stepped forward with care, lowering the Nameless Girl onto the cushions. As she unwrapped the blankets, delicate limbs were revealed ¨C skin far too pale beneath the dim light, fragile as if the weight of the world might shatter her into a thousand pieces.

    ¡°I did what I could to keep her alive and ward off the darkness,¡± Claire murmured, her voice quieter now. ¡°But only you can break the curse on her soul. Please, old friend.¡±

    Iris did not reply. Instead, she turned her gaze upon the child, her expression unreadable. Then, with a quiet breath¡­ she lifted a hand, and the great tome beside her ¨C Apocalypse, the living magical codex born from the light of the Akashic Record itself ¨C flared to life, its gilded pages shimmering as golden light pulsed outward.

    Claire stepped back, watching as Iris channelled Dispel Magic ¨C a golden vortex spiralling from her hands, its radiance bathing the child¡¯s frail form. Apocalypse, ever the conduit of her will, anchored itself to the floor with an overwhelming cascade of pages. As the spell wove through the air, the ancient tome absorbed the corruption that clung to the girl like a parasitic wraith, grounding it within the endless depths of its holy pages.

    In the face of oblivion, the darkness did not surrender easily. It fought back with all its might, writhing in defiance, its tendrils of shadow slithering across the floor like the remnants of a collapsing nightmare, the dying throes of a parasite desperate to survive.

    But Iris did not falter ¨C her focus was absolute, her movements precise, every gesture steeped in skill and grace as she channelled Dispel Magic, the power of Apocalypse amplifying her already considerable magical prowess. Mana flowed through her like a steady river, weaving the holy magic of the Order of Selene in a desperate bid to save the Nameless Girl¡¯s life.

    Instinctively, Claire''s hands came together in silent supplication ¨C a reflex, a prayer ¨C something she had not done in years.

    ¡°Rinnah, if ever you listen¡­ let it not be too late.¡±

    Outside, snow continued to fall. But somewhere, beyond the veil of winter¡­ dawn was waiting.

 Chapter 48: Remembering Annas Second Mom, Part III [Re-write]

    Four hours later¡­

    Free of darkness, the Nameless Girl lay fast asleep, wrapped snugly beneath the thick folds of a clean woollen blanket.

    Claire let out a quiet sigh of relief, sinking back into the plush embrace of an armchair. Watching the Nameless Girl slumber so peacefully lifted a heavy weight from her shoulders. It brought a small smile to her lips, especially when she recalled, in passing, the many tormented nights the girl had endured on the brink of death.

    Iris had performed a miracle. Thanks to her, the Nameless Girl would live to see another day. That alone made the arduous journey across the mainland and the Silent Sea worth every hardship ¨C even if it had inflicted a ruinous toll on a body already devastated by disease.

    Many months would pass before the Nameless Girl would awaken, her consciousness slowly unfurling like the first light of dawn after a long, unrelenting night. Claire took bittersweet comfort in this knowledge ¨C knowing the girl would live, even if she herself would not be there to witness it. Her time was running short¡­ and after expending so much of what little strength remained, it had only grown shorter.

    But it was all worth it to save an innocent life. Besides, for one such as herself ¨C existence and adversity were, more often than not, one and the same. And with her journey¡¯s end, here in the Chantry of Eternal Light¡­ there was nothing left to do but wait for the inevitable.

    And wait, she did.

    Even so, the waiting gnawed at her. It was a quiet, relentless feeling, settling into her bones like an ache that never truly faded. But at the very least, she was home now. Home, such as it was ¨C like it had once been, in another life. Ironic, perhaps, that years ago, she had wanted nothing more than to leave this place behind.

    Yet, she had returned at the end of her days ¨C even if not for herself. The Oracle and her Prophecy had not forced her hand nor duty bound her steps. She had returned for the girl¡¯s sake, by her own volition. And perhaps as well, in some quiet, unspoken way¡­

    Her gaze drifted to Iris, seated in the armchair beside her. She was stiff-backed and unmoving. Her golden eyes were fixed dead ahead, staring at nothing in particular. Her breath came slow and steady, and Claire did not miss the faint beads of sweat that clung to her skin.

    Dispelling the curse had demanded much Mana, yet Claire could tell it had barely been an effort for Iris. At best, it was a minor exertion, like jogging around the Chantry courtyard in summer before fall. It was endearing¡­ even oddly comforting, knowing that in all their years apart, she had only grown stronger in her mastery of the Healer¡¯s sacred art.

    And Claire was proud of her. After all, Iris had once been her Healer.

    Suddenly, a pang settled in her chest ¨C a feeling she struggled to name. She bowed her head, trying to look away¡­ but her eyes refused to obey. It had been too long. Far too long.

    And Iris¡­ she was as breathtakingly beautiful as she had ever been. It was as if time itself had refused to touch her. Unlike herself, her mortal flesh was wracked with disease ¨C one of the reasons she had left the Chantry and the Order of Selene all those years ago, among others.

    She shoved the thought aside as Iris spoke, her voice soft yet unwavering.

    ¡°I received your letter from Ser Urok. The Orc Shaman of Castle Ferrous,¡± she said quietly, a hint of awkwardness threading her voice. ¡°By your benevolence, he is one of us now. And he is grateful for what you have done for him.¡±

    Claire exhaled through her nose, a touch of amusement flitting across her wretched features. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. He needed this chance to start anew, to be free of the Cursed Legion. Is he¡­ settling in well with the others?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He has taken up an apprenticeship in the library. In time, he will inherit the title of Librarian ¨C the current one is growing old, and she believes he will do well.¡±

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°I see! That¡¯s good. I¡¯m glad¡­¡±

    Silence settled between them, stretching taut like a thread on the verge of snapping. Claire shifted in her seat, clearing her throat. If Iris resented her still for what had been said and done, her expression wasn¡¯t showing it.

    ¡°How about Elena?¡± she asked after a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°The Mage Queen is as she has always been,¡± Iris replied curtly, her tone cool and distant, though a trace of something ¨C disapproval, perhaps ¨C lurked beneath the surface. ¡°She visited the Chantry three years ago and asked after you¡­ but not since.¡±

    Claire hummed. ¡°I see. She and I didn¡¯t part on the best of terms either.¡±

    Iris nodded, something unreadable flickering across her face. ¡°Lady de L¡¯Enfer has her own way of expressing her feelings. She cares about you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m unworthy of her grace. But nonetheless grateful. I¡­¡±

    Another pause. Another thread stretched thin. Claire bit her lip, fighting the words clawing at the back of her throat. She wanted to say something ¨C to Iris Escaflowne, the woman who had once been her everything ¨C but she hesitated. Because¡­

    No! That was not her way. She was Claire Silverlight ¨C former Executor of the Order of Selene. If she had something to say, she would damn well say it. Especially when it was now or never.

    ¡°Iris! I just wanted to say¡­¡± she blurted out, her voice too loud, too abrupt. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Iris blinked. ¡°For?¡±

    ¡°For saving her life,¡± Claire answered softly, gesturing to the sleeping girl. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your help¡­ I feared the worst.¡±

    Iris¡¯ gaze remained impassive. ¡°It was the right thing to do. Nothing more.¡±

    ¡°I was worried you¡¯d refuse to help. After¡­ what happened.¡±

    ¡°I am a Healer. It is what I do.¡±

    Claire¡¯s lips parted, then curved into a smile, genuine and warm. ¡°Yes! Of course. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. I¡¯m sorry. Oh, but where are my manners!? How have you been, Iris?¡±

    Iris¡¯ golden eyes met hers, unreadable yet sharp. ¡°I have been better. And you?¡±

    Claire chuckled. ¡°Me too.¡±

    Iris hesitated, then murmured. ¡°I feared for your safety. I prayed for you.¡±

    Claire¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°You¡­ prayed for me?¡±

    Iris allowed herself a small, wry smile. ¡°Knowing what you are capable of, I should have prayed for your enemies instead. They need my prayers more than you ever will.¡±

    Claire grinned. ¡°If they should be so lucky to worthy! Really though, I¡¯m honoured that¡­¡±

    A sharp cough cut her short. The taste of iron flooded her mouth, thick and bitter, coating her tongue like rusted metal left too long in the rain.

    ¡°Claire!¡±

    Iris was on her in an instant, kneeling beside her with hands pressed to her shoulders. Radiant light flickered between her fingers ¨C a golden, warm, divine Heal.

    But Claire felt nothing. Not pain. Not the soothing embrace of the Order¡¯s magic.

    Nothing.

    She lowered her head, her expression unreadable, though a shadow passed over her features. To be beyond pain, beyond the solace of healing ¨C it was both her gift and her doom. It was an affliction of the flesh, a double-edged power that had carried her through countless battles since she left the Order of Selene, that made her fearless in pivotal moments where others faltered. And yet, it was also the very thing that would one day claim her.

    But she had made her peace with that long ago. In battle, it had served her well enough. Without hesitation or mercy, she had met monsters and villains alike with the same unrelenting force, dishing out suffering she could never feel. It was for this, and this alone, that her enemies, even some of her allies, saw her as Death Incarnate. To them, like death itself¡­ she was inevitable.

    Iris¡¯ expression darkened. ¡°This is worse than before.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It has been a while since we last met, huh?¡± Claire said with a laugh, her voice weak and fleeting. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ good to be back.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is good to see you again, circumstances notwithstanding¡­¡± Iris answered, her hands trembling ever so slightly. ¡°I¡­ I regret how things turned out.¡±

    Claire averted her gaze. The walls of the Ecclesiarch¡¯s office were bare now, stripped of the memories they once shared. All but one.

    It was a single photograph framed in white gold. It was a moment frozen in time ¨C the day of their coronation when they became Ecclesiarch and Executor, standing side by side. The frame was cracked. The image, torn but pieced back together.

    Claire swallowed past the lump in her throat. ¡°Do you still hate me, Iris?¡±

    Iris did not answer immediately. When she did, after a moment¡¯s contemplation, her voice was quieter than a whisper. ¡°No. Not anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°I am tired of hating,¡± Iris said, her voice quieter now, almost fragile. ¡°There was a time when I wanted to believe what I told you that day ¨C that you did not matter to me.¡±

    She paused, something raw flickering in her golden eyes ¨C a glimpse of the storm beneath her calm exterior. Her gaze dropped for the briefest moment before she met Claire¡¯s eyes once more. ¡°And for that¡­ I have regrets.¡±

    "Iris..."

    Claire¡¯s vision blurred. She had not cried in years ¨C had thought herself incapable of it ¨C another part of her lost to the slow, merciless decay of her body. But here and now¡­ the tears came anyway, slipping past the barriers she had long since built, warm against her cold, ruined skin.

    ¡°Iris, I¡­¡±

    Gently, tentatively, Iris reached forward, fingers brushing the tarnished silver of Claire¡¯s mask.

    ¡°May I?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°If you would allow it.¡±

 Chapter 49: Remembering Annas Second Mom, Part IV [Re-write]

    Unmasking the Executor of the Order of Selene¡­

    Claire winced. It felt wrong to allow someone as pure as Iris to be so close to what she had become. And yet, despite this¡­ she felt herself aching for Iris¡¯ touch ¨C gentle and certain, like sunlight through stained glass.

    If anything, she feared passing this blight onto an innocent soul. She had spent years pondering the possibility, scrutinising the slow, inevitable decay of her own flesh¡­ the way it spread like ink bleeding into parchment. Prolonged exposure, even the briefest lapse, could be all it took.

    It was why she kept herself apart from others, isolating herself even among her fellow adventurers on the mainland, ensuring there was always distance, always an unspoken warning. Only Ascalon, her blessed claymore, she could trust to remain unfazed by her aspect.

    She was not well. She had never been.

    And yet, the Nameless Girl had changed everything. Claire had handled her with painstaking care, never allowing their flesh to meet without the safety of cloth, bandages, or something between them. It had to be done. It was the only way.

    But this? A luxury. An unnecessary risk for a moment¡¯s comfort. And yet¡­

    ¡°I am prepared and willing,¡± Iris said solemnly, her gaze unwavering through the narrow slits of Claire¡¯s tarnished silver mask. ¡°Do not worry for my sake.¡±

    ¡°Iris¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you remember what the Codex Rinnah says about the Ecclesiarch?¡±

    Claire hesitated, then exhaled shakily. ¡°I do, Iris.¡±

    ¡°Then recite the verse.¡±

    ¡°May the Ecclesiarch be my reflection, like the moon upon still waters...¡± Claire whispered, her voice hoarse with longing, tears trailing silently down her hidden face. ¡°When she strives to be good... may those in her care look upon her and see me.¡±

    ¡°I am not afraid of anything,¡± Iris murmured. ¡°And I care about you, Claire.¡±

    Claire shook her head, allowing herself the smallest of smiles. ¡°As you wish, then. But remember ¨C please, please be careful. For your own sake, of course."

    ¡°Always.¡±

    With deliberate gentleness, Iris reached for the silver mask, lifting it free. The tarnished metal caught the candlelight before she set it aside. Just as carefully, she drew back the blood-stained shroud covering the rest of Claire¡¯s visage, letting long strands of gold fall to her waist.

    Claire swallowed. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not scaring you, Iris. My face¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°The Ecclesiarch is forbidden to lie, you know.¡±

    ¡°I have not broken that rule. And I do not intend to.¡±

    ¡°Thought I saw you wince.¡±

    Iris shook her head. Once, Claire had been beautiful ¨C the most beautiful and fairest of all. Their peers had whispered of fate, divine ordination, and twin souls bound by duty and devotion. Paladin and Healer. Executor and Ecclesiarch. The two of them, golden-eyed champions of the Order of Selene, were entrusted with the shared Prophecy of preserving and expanding the Akashic Record ¨C the sacred compendium of knowledge of all who had come before.

    It was to be a lifetime of service to Rinnah together. But then, everything changed.

    At first, the disease and its taint had been subtle, barely perceptible. But soon, it had carved its path in jagged ruin¡­ leaving no part of Claire untouched. No Healer, no Paladin, not even Iris, could stop its march. Her days had become numbered, the remaining years of her life dwindling to something that could be counted on her fingers.

    And so, she left.

    Despite Iris¡¯ pleas and promises that a cure would be found in time, Claire had turned her back on the Order of Selene and her Prophecy, leaving the Isle of Spirits. She had chosen to wield what time remained within her as a blade against the darkness consuming the mainland of Nisha, using her strength and newfound accursed fortitude to protect those in need.

    ¡°Do you remember?¡± Iris murmured, her voice tinged with wistful sorrow. ¡°The people of Light¡¯s Hope showered rose petals in your wake when you left.¡±

    ¡°That was the day I covered my face,¡± Claire answered, her voice laced with a quiet, aching nostalgia. Her gaze lingered on the tarnished silver on the coffee table, fingers twitching as if caught between reaching for it and letting it be. ¡°They didn¡¯t know what I was becoming.¡±

    Iris shook her head, her voice gentle but firm. ¡°You judge them too harshly. They loved you, Claire. They still do.¡±

    ¡°Do I?¡± Claire mused, her gaze drifting to the frost-laced window, as if searching for echoes of her journey in the distant horizon. ¡°It¡¯s been quite the lesson ¨C wandering the land as a stranger, bereft of my nobility. We¡¯ve been blind to the plight of others in need.¡±

    ¡°You were not like this before you left,¡± Iris said, disappointment flickering in her eyes as she caught the brittle and frayed edge of her former Paladin¡¯s words ¨C so unlike the kind, eager soul she once knew. ¡°I did warn you ¨C the mainland is not the Isle of Spirits.¡±

    Claire nodded, exhaling softly. She could not deny it ¨C her time on the mainland had worn her down. Left her sceptical about the nature of mortals and the omnipotence of holy Rinnah. That the road to hell was paved bloody with good intentions.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Even so, she fought on ¨C clinging to the belief that somewhere, beneath all the senseless cruelty and bloodshed she had seen and stopped¡­ there was goodness worth saving. And that faith in her fellow humans and elves, however fragile¡­ was still worth keeping.

    ¡°You were right,¡± Claire admitted, a trace of weariness in her voice. ¡°But there are good people there too, who deserve better. If not us, then who will fight for them? Look at her, Iris!¡±

    Her gaze drifted towards the Nameless Girl, sleeping soundly beside them.

    The cultists of the Demon Cult never stood a chance. They had raved fanatically about their Lord¡¯s return, of the end of all creation. But in the end¡­ none of them would live to see the day of their dark rapture. With Ascalon and a strong sword arm, she had seen to that.

    ¡°She¡¯s one of many I¡¯ve saved with these hands of mine,¡± Claire murmured, studying her palms. ¡°For all I¡¯ve done for them¡­ that, I have no regrets.¡±

    ¡°And who is she?¡± Iris asked curiously, her gaze lingering on the Nameless Girl as she slumbered. ¡°Her soul feels blank ¨C little more than an empty tome.¡±

    ¡°Nobody. Not anymore, at least,¡± Claire answered, her voice cold as she nodded grimly. ¡°If she had family, friends ¨C anyone ¨C they¡¯re long gone now, sacrificed to the demons of Arcadia by those I put to the sword. I was too late for them.¡±

    Iris¡¯s expression softened, her voice solemn. ¡°But you were not too late for her. By your hand and your courage, she lives on.¡±

    ¡°And your wisdom as well, Iris. But as you said¡­ she¡¯s an empty tome. And for her sake, I¡­¡±

    ¡°If I am to do this, she shall be ours,¡± Iris interrupted, meeting Claire¡¯s gaze with quiet resolve. ¡°That honour belongs to us equally.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d take her in?¡±

    ¡°It was what you wanted to ask of me, was it not?¡±

    Claire exhaled sharply. ¡°It was. But I wasn¡¯t sure if it was my place to ask.¡±

    ¡°And yet, here you are,¡± Iris remarked wryly. ¡°And I shall. We shall. Do you accept my terms?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Claire answered, a spark of warmth in her eyes as she smiled softly. ¡°But my time is running out.¡±

    ¡°Then let us make the most of what remains. Your half shall be to name her. And my half shall be to raise her as ours.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good, Iris. As for her name¡­¡±

    Claire stood, stepping towards the window. Snow drifted lazily past the frost-stained glass, the courtyard below blanketed in ice and pale light. She watched it for a moment, lost in thought. Then, with quiet certainty, she turned back.

    ¡°Her name shall be Anna,¡± she declared. ¡°Rolls off the tongue, doesn¡¯t it? As a child, before I joined the Order¡­ I always wanted a little sister ¨C someone to teach and braid hair with¡­ someone to chase fireflies with after dusk.¡±

    Claire¡¯s voice grew softer, laced with distant sorrow, her gaze settling on the sleeping girl. ¡°Anna was meant to be her name. The sister I never had¡­ the one who died with my mother before she could even take her first breath. So, I¡¯ll give it to her, in memory of her.¡±

    ¡°Then let it be known ¨C Anna Silverlight, from this day forward,¡± Iris said, her voice warm with quiet affection as her gaze rested upon the sleeping girl. ¡°May she be worthy of the noble name you have gifted her.¡±

    ¡°She will be. You¡¯ll raise her right. This, I know in my heart.¡±

    Iris nodded. ¡°Yes. Consider it a promise from me to you.¡±

    ¡°Knowing Anna¡¯s in good hands¡­ I¡¯m relieved. I truly am. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°And yet, with these hands of mine¡­¡± Iris murmured, her voice wavering. ¡°I could not save you. Despite all my studies, despite all my knowledge¡­ despite the Akashic Record¡­¡±

    ¡°Iris¡­¡±

    Claire silently crossed the distance between them, wrapping her arms around Iris¡¯ trembling frame. ¡°You¡¯ve done right by me, Iris. It¡¯s all I ever asked for. I love you.¡±

    ¡°Claire¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to do,¡± Claire added, her voice a hoarse whisper, like a breath stolen by memory. ¡°If you¡¯d allow it.¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡±

    ¡°I want to watch the sunrise with you, Iris. One last time,¡± Claire said softly. ¡°I still have my old flute ¨C a little battered, but it plays well enough! I¡¯ll play our song¡­ for old time¡¯s sake.¡±

    Iris bit her lip, her entire body quivering. ¡°¡­I would like that very much. But I¡­ must gather my thoughts first. Go on ahead ¨C I¡­ shall join you soon.¡±

    ¡°Promise me, Iris. Please.¡±

    ¡°I will be with you shortly. This, I promise. This, I swear.¡±

    When the door shut behind her, Iris turned to the window. Her blood was boiling. Burning inside her, tearing at her insides like a beast unchained. With a cry of anguish, she drove her fist into the glass, fracturing it. Shards splintered, slicing deep into her skin.

    Blood dripped from her knuckles. She gazed at the crimson trails running down her wrist, breath shuddering. Then her legs gave out, and she collapsed to her knees, sobbing without restraint.

    ¡°Mom¡­? Mom¡­¡±

    Iris turned. Anna stirred in her sleep, her small hand reaching for something ¨C someone ¨C her mind still lost in dreams she could not yet understand amid delirium. And yet, despite this...

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    Tucking her in with her unbloodied hand, Iris let her fingers linger in her hair. Then, her gaze flicked to Ascalon, resting beside Claire¡¯s empty chair.

    Silver like the moon, it would survive this long night alongside the one meant to wield it, in time. The blade was damaged, its edge chipped away by countless battles¡­ but it could be repaired and forged anew.

    ¡°Thank you for this blessing, Claire¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°Thank you, truly.¡±

    For what once was¡­ could once again be.

    <hr>

    Back in Anna¡¯s room in the present¡­

    The light slowly fades from Elizabeth and Ascalon, leaving only the hush of a memory retreating into silence.

    I know what I saw ¨C and so does Anna, her eyes wide with the weight of shared revelation.

    ¡°I never got to see Second Mom and thank her for what she did for me¡­¡± Anna says softly, her head bowed. ¡°Mom told me¡­ she passed in the courtyard as the sun rose.¡±

    She meets my gaze, her expression wistful ¨C a bittersweet smile tugging at her lips, though her eyes shimmer with unshed tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for everything she did, Arisa. She¡¯s a Hero, just like you. Just like Mom. But I wonder¡­ if she saw me now, would she be proud of me?¡±

    ¡°Of course she would, silly¡­¡± I answer, my voice a soft mix of teasing warmth as my hand finds Anna¡¯s shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze. ¡°You¡¯re a badass. Just like her.¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    I pull her into a hug, wrapping my arms around her and holding her close. I feel her tears soaking into my nightgown, but I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m just glad she¡¯s here ¨C and that I¡¯m here for her. That¡¯s all that matters.

    ¡°There¡¯s something else¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her voice far away. ¡°I wonder about my past sometimes. The life I had before Second Mom found me¡­ before waking up on the Isle of Spirits. I can¡¯t remember any of it ¨C no matter how hard I try.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m happy with who I am now. I really am. But at the same time¡­¡±

    ¡°You still wanna know¡­ if only to put your mind at ease.¡±

    She nods. ¡°If I could remember, I¡¯d want to. Wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°For me, it¡¯s the opposite. I remember things that are no longer real ¨C memories of a world that no longer exists,¡± I answer, a faint, rueful smile tugging at my lips. ¡°And sometimes¡­ remembering hurts.¡±

    Anna smiles, soft and understanding. ¡°We¡¯re opposites in a way, aren¡¯t we? One searching for her past, the other burdened by hers. Two different sides of the same coin.¡±

    ¡°But we still have each other,¡± I say, offering a small, hopeful smile. ¡°That counts for something, yeah?¡±

    ¡°It does, Arisa. Come here¡­¡±

    We hug again ¨C holding on tightly like neither of us wants to let go. We sit down together on her bed, hand in hand.

    For the rest of this long night, we stay like that. Together. Healer and Paladin¡­ like Lady Iris and Lady Claire before us.

 Chapter 50: Across the Silent Sea [Re-write]

    The next morning, aboard the Drowned Goddess¡­

    The waters are calm, gentle waves nudging us slowly towards Sharmarli, the Holy City. The sun hangs high, a little too bright for my liking¡­ and there¡¯s a sharp chill in the air.

    And are those¡­ snowflakes?

    Huh, that¡¯s odd. The summer Seeds of the year are nearly upon us¡­ yet instead of warmth, the air grows colder by the day. I can¡¯t help but think of Arcadia ¨C the frozen hellscape of snow and ice that it is¡­ and a small knot of unease curls in my stomach.

    Only a small one, though! I¡¯ll live.

    It¡¯s an ill omen, though. I oughta keep an eye on this. But for now¡­ it¡¯s just a two-day voyage alongside fellow adventurers and travellers heading for the Holy City. Most are holed up below deck, nursing a cocktail of seasickness, glaring sunshine, and sharp cold air.

    But not Anna and me! We¡¯re made of sterner stuff. That¡¯s why we¡¯re standing watch with an orb of Candlelight illuminating the waters beneath the ship¡¯s hull. You never know what¡¯s lurking beneath the surface. It could be monsters like the Mer-men ¨C eldritch horrors like the ones swarming the corpse city of Dagon. They love ambushing ships, dragging unlucky souls down into the briny dark. That¡¯s why every vessel crossing the Silent Sea sails with an armed escort, adventurers included. Better safe than gutted and drowned.

    There¡¯s a leader among the Mer-men of the Silent Sea ¨C a Pelagic Warlord the sailors whose name they whisper with a shiver and a prayer. His name was¡­ it was Xarak¡¯ahn, Scourge of Silence. He¡¯s a bloated, hulking brute with scales like rusted iron and lidless, milky eyes that never blink. Stare at him too long¡­ and you¡¯ll throw up.

    I remember the last time we crossed paths. Back in the previous timeline, Anna and I sailed this exact route on this very ship, and Xarak¡¯ahn came calling with his merry little band of Mer-men raiders. It was one hell of a fight, with adventurers and sailors alike battling side by side. We sent them packing, but it was close. Real close.

    Hmph. If old Xarak wants to attack us in this timeline¡­ I¡¯m ready for round two! I¡¯m stronger and sharper than I was back then, and Anna¡¯s no slouch either! I reckon this time, we¡¯d wreck him and his crew without breaking a sweat.

    For now, though? Nothing. Not a ripple out of place. No twisted fins slicing the surface, no ominous gurgling from the depths. Just the gentle sway of the sea and that weird winter air.

    Maybe we¡¯re too early. Or maybe, just maybe¡­ they¡¯ve heard of me. And this time, they¡¯re the ones who are scared!

    Or maybe I¡¯m just talking myself up to keep the seasickness at bay.

    Heh. It¡¯s almost hypnotic, the way the rolling waves fold into each other, endlessly shifting¡­ their dance drawing me in. The sea and I just don¡¯t get along ¨C in this world of Nisha or mine, in either timeline. I swear, I¡¯d do much better in a nice bikini on a nice sunny beach, fruity cocktail in hand¡­ sun warming my skin. Ahh¡­

    Hey, a girl can dream! Hopes and dreams¡­ sometimes, they¡¯re all we¡¯ve got.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Arisa! I¡¯m back!¡±

    I turn my head lazily, tilting just enough to flash Anna a cheeky grin. She¡¯s immune to the sea¡¯s sway ¨C I¡¯m not sure how. Earlier, she saw me turning greener than seaweed and vanished below deck, promising to find something to help. And now, she¡¯s back!

    ¡°Ooh, is that for me?¡± I ask, my eyes locking on the steaming mug in her hands. ¡°That smells¡­ incredible.¡±

    ¡°Sure is! Freshly boiled water, just for you! So, drink up!¡± Anna exclaims, beaming from ear to ear as she hands me the mug. ¡°But go slow ¨C it¡¯s really, really hot!¡±

    ¡°Gotcha.¡±

    I sip cautiously. Yep. Scalding! But the warmth¡¯s a blessing, thawing my fingers and chasing the chill from my bones. With it¡­ I¡¯m starting to feel alive again.

    ¡°Better?¡± Anna asks, leaning close. ¡°Mom says a hot drink helps ward off nausea!¡±

    I take another careful sip, slowly savouring the heat. ¡°Yep. This is exactly what I needed. But hey ¨C you didn¡¯t grab one for yourself?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! It¡¯s my first time on a boat¡­ but I kinda like it!¡± Anna exclaims enthusiastically, her smile bright and innocent. ¡°In fact, I feel like I could get used to this¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious! The rocking of the waves¡­ the salty air¡­ it¡¯s all so¡­ comfortable.¡±

    ¡°Holy fucking Rinnah¡­¡± I groan, glaring at the sea like it personally offended me. ¡°That sounds... horrifying! Ugh¡­¡±

    Anna¡¯s hand flies to her cheek, her expression full of guilt. ¡°Oh no! Umm¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel worse! I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s alright¡­¡± I say, waving off her concern with a good-natured smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m just not cut out for the sailor¡¯s life, y¡¯know? I¡¯m a city girl, through and through!¡±

    ¡°Have you always lived in a city, back in your world?¡± Anna asks, tilting her head with curiosity. ¡°You know¡­ like Sharmarli?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But not always. My hometown¡¯s a little village by the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Really? What was it like?¡±

    ¡°Quiet. Peaceful. It¡¯s everything the big city isn¡¯t. Fewer travellers, fewer shops. Mostly farms, dirt roads¡­ and one tiny Branch School with a floor full of holes!¡±

    Anna giggles. ¡°That sounds rather¡­ quaint. Charming too, I¡¯m sure!¡±

    ¡°It had its moments,¡± I say, grinning at the memories. ¡°It was a good place to grow up.¡±

    ¡°And what about your parents?¡±

    ¡°My Mom and Dad? They ran the local clinic ¨C doubled as a vet¡¯s office for sick farm animals. Dad¡¯s the doctor, Mom¡¯s the nurse¡­ that¡¯s actually how they met!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! That¡¯s so adorable!¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes sparkling with excitement and warmth. ¡°Rinnah willing, I¡¯d love to visit someday¡­ along with the rest of your world!¡±

    ¡°I did promise ya I¡¯d give the grand tour when that day comes!¡± I declare, my smile bright like the sun. ¡°And I bet my folks would love to meet ya! You¡¯re exactly the daughter they wanted me to be ¨C kind, gentle, elegant, brave¡­ a proper lady¡­¡±

    Anna tilts her head curiously. ¡°You don¡¯t think you are any of those things?¡±

    ¡°Not quite the proper lady yet,¡± I admit, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ me.¡±

    I glance her way, catching her gaze for a heartbeat before retreating into the comfort of the ceaseless whisper of the waves.

    ¡°You¡¯re Arisa Ishii,¡± Anna says softly, her hand finding mine. ¡°Wise beyond your years, with a big heart full of courage! And with that heart¡­ braver than anyone I know!¡±

    ¡°Even you, my Paladin?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes. It¡¯s close!¡±

    ¡°Heh!¡±

    ¡°Oh! But what about the big city of your world?¡± Anna adds, her eyes sparkling with fresh excitement. ¡°Is it packed with wonders similar to everything you¡¯ve said about the Holy City?!¡±

    ¡°In some ways, yeah. But a lot less holy!¡± I answer with a laugh, the kind that bubbles up before I can stop it, full of fondness and a touch of exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s big, bright, loud¡­ and never stops moving. Day and night¡­ it¡¯s always alive and busy!¡±

    Anna nods eagerly, her hands clasped together in front of her. ¡°Wow¡­ that sounds incredible!¡±

    ¡°I know, right? It was the opportunity of a lifetime¡­¡± I recount wistfully, my gaze drifting upward as if seeing it all again. ¡°Moving to the big city, going to a school with proper floors and everything .¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you got that fancy school uniform, right?¡± Anna asks, giving my hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°You know¡­ that pretty outfit you wore before the gown and gloves ¨C with the neat necktie and those cute thigh-high black socks?¡±

    I nod affirmatively. ¡°Yep. St Elicia¡¯s Academy! In there, I was¡­¡±

 Chapter 51: Who was I... Who am I? [Re-write]

    On St Elicia¡¯s Academy and the big city¡­

    ¡°Saint Elicia!?¡± Anna blurts out, her eyes widening in surprise before she quickly reins herself back in. ¡°Umm¡­ Saint Elicia isn¡¯t a Devata like Miss Alcadeias¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°Not to my knowledge,¡± I reply thoughtfully, cupping my chin. ¡°She¡¯s a Human, just like us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, silly me! You told me before there aren¡¯t any dungeons or monsters in your world¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s the stuff of legends, though!¡±

    Anna tilts her head slightly. ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Centuries ago in my world, she was a patron of a Church whose clergy sailed east alongside her to spread the holy word of their holy God,¡± I answer with a smile. ¡°She founded the Academy to teach people how to read and write¡­ and after she passed on, her successors named it after her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very noble¡­¡± Anna remarks softly, her eyes bright with admiration. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of healers and paladins from our Order doing something like that, too! They travel to towns and villages on the mainland to set up schools and temples or lend a hand to the ones already there, all to help the people. Mom says their good works make the world a kinder place!¡±

    I nod, a warm smile tugging at the corner of my mouth. ¡°Yup. That¡¯s the kinda work that really matters. Have you ever thought about dedicating your life to something like that?¡±

    ¡°Maybe when I¡¯m older¡­ and wiser. When I¡¯ve got that same weariness that Mom carries in her eyes. Right now¡­ I want to see the world with you, Arisa.¡±

    ¡°Me too, Anna¡­¡± I answer, my voice soft with a gentle warmth, like sunlight through icy skies. ¡°But yeah ¨C that¡¯s the founding myth of my school! Part of my job as Student Council President involves memorising such trivia. On that front¡­ I¡¯ve got plenty to give!¡±

    ¡°Student Council¡­ President?¡± Anna repeats curiously, the words rolling off her tongue like they¡¯re exotic and alien. ¡°Oh my! Is that a noble title in your world? Are you perhaps the Ecclesiarch of this ¡®St Elicia¡¯s Academy¡¯ of yours?¡±

    I blink, tilting my head slightly at Anna¡¯s question. ¡°Kinda? It¡¯s more of an elected position.¡±

    ¡°¡­elected? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Enough of my fellow students decided I was the right person for the job. They voted for me ¨C and I got more votes than the others!¡±

    ¡°Ah! So, what do you do for your subjects?¡± Anna asks, her face flushing red as she realises her slip-up. ¡°Oh! I mean, umm¡­ your fellow students!¡±

    ¡°I look after their interests and needs with the faculty,¡± I answer, cupping my chin as I think it over. ¡°Oh, and I also keep things running smoothly on campus with the help of my fellow councillors. It can get a little hectic sometimes!¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ve done well, I trust?¡±

    I nod, the weight of old memories settling quietly in my chest. ¡°I¡¯d like to think so. I gave it everything I had. It wasn¡¯t my choice or what I wanted to do when I started¡­ but I warmed up to the job. Eventually.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to be¡­ what was it again?¡± Anna asks, tilting her head slightly, curiosity flickering in her eyes as she tries to recall the term. ¡°Student Council¡­ umm¡­ President?¡±

    ¡°Student Council President, yeah. Honestly, I didn¡¯t even want the damn job,¡± I say with a silly grin. ¡°The whole thing started as a stupid joke by my friends.¡±

    ¡°Joke? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°They thought it¡¯d be funny if someone like me became Student Council President¡­ since it¡¯s such a prim and proper role! So, they snuck my name onto the ballot.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! And your teachers allowed it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. They must¡¯ve thought it was hilarious. My just desserts for pissing them off too much,¡± I answer, rolling my eyes skyward at the sheer absurdity of it all. ¡°I had a few run-ins with them before. Y¡¯know¡­ sneaking past the school gates after the bell, getting into the odd fight¡­ stuff like that.¡±

    ¡°That seems a little shallow of them¡­¡± Anna says, her voice soft with concern. ¡°But maybe they wanted you to be better, Arisa. Like what you are right now! As for your friends¡­¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Shit, you¡¯re gonna say they believed in me to lead St Elicia¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    ¡°Those idiots!? Doubtful.¡±

    Anna shakes her head with a knowing smile. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just shy about admitting their admiration of you, Arisa. Like I was with my love for you until we fought Miss Alcadeias. When I saw what you did to protect me¡­ I didn¡¯t want to hide my feelings for you any longer.¡±

    ¡°Good grief, Anna¡­¡± I say, smiling sheepishly as I scratch the back of my head. ¡°That¡¯s so mushy¡­ and I fucking love it!¡±

    ¡°And I love you too, Arisa¡­¡± Anna adds sweetly, leaning in to peck my cheek. ¡°So, maybe they¡¯re shy about telling you how they really feel.¡±

    ¡°Heh. If you ever meet them¡­ they¡¯re gonna love you so damn much.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not!¡± I answer with a playful wink and a grin to match. ¡°You¡¯re as sweet as they come. And so damn sincere¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you as well?¡± Anna asks, her eyes narrowing slyly, a cheeky smile on her lips. ¡°Considering all the sweet nothings you say to me so lovingly every day¡­¡±

    I nod, a soft smile spreading across my lips ¨C warm and sure. ¡°I am. Always.¡±

    We watch the waves roll in and out¡­ their gentle hush filling the space between us. Silences like this oughta be awkward ¨C but with Anna, they never are. With her, it just feels¡­ right.

    ¡°So, how did you win this¡­ ¡®election¡¯ of yours for Student Council President?¡± Anna asks, her voice gently breaking the quietness between us. ¡°You said you got more votes than the others who wanted the title?¡±

    ¡°I won it by¡­ honestly? I¡¯m not sure, even now,¡± I say, tapping my chin as I try to remember. ¡°My friends helped with the posters ¨C they made me look way cooler than I actually am. I gave speeches, made big promises¡­ it was a lotta work!¡±

    ¡°Ooh! You sound like you really got into it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess I did!¡± I admit with a sheepish grin, scratching the back of my head. ¡°Though, to be fair¡­ it helped that one of the other candidates really pissed me off! I couldn¡¯t stand her smug little smirk or how she talked down to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    I cross my arms with a playful huff, leaning back just a bit. ¡°That little push from her got me working on my campaign double-time! Spite and anger ¨C turns out they¡¯re pretty great fuel.¡±

    ¡°And love as well, right?¡± Anna offers, her eyes bright with that earnest warmth of hers. ¡°It¡¯s not just anger ¨C you care about your friends and your school too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± I answer, my smile curling just a little, playful and coy. ¡°I was really, really pissed off¡­ but after my anger cooled off, there was something else that kept me running to the finish line.¡±

    ¡°And with that ¡®something else¡¯ guiding your thoughts and deeds¡­ you went on to rule your people wisely and kindly?¡± Anna asks sweetly, her eyes sparkling with admiration. ¡°As Student Council President, I mean! And umm¡­ oh my! That title of yours does roll off the tongue¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I like to think I did!¡± I reply with a cheeky grin. ¡°And I think it made me a better person too. Made the less awesome parts of me a little more awesome.¡±

    ¡°Indeed! You can¡¯t get into fights when you¡¯re the one meant to keep the peace.¡±

    ¡°Yup. All about leading by example. And you¡¯re right ¨C it¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve gotten into a fistfight over something stupid. Been too busy with my duties.¡±

    ¡°If you ruled with the same dedication you¡¯ve shown in guiding me¡­¡± Anna muses sweetly, her smile soft with love. ¡°You must be an amazing Student Council President! The very best¡­ like no one ever was.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile in turn, warmth creeping into my cheeks as we gaze into each other¡¯s eyes. Gotta admit ¨C it¡¯d be massively inconvenient if old Xarak and his Mer-men raiders showed up right now. But they haven¡¯t! Credit where credit¡¯s due.

    But yeah. I think I¡¯ve done alright for myself and everyone in St Elicia¡¯s, all things considered. Even if I didn¡¯t want the job to begin with, I really threw myself into it once I had it. Even if it meant less time for my old life ¨C my rooftop hangouts with friends who suited my delinquent streak far better, it was a chance for something new.

    Honestly, I¡¯m still pretty squeamish when it comes to new experiences. Getting thrown into something unfamiliar always knocks me off balance, and learning to adapt ¨C to rise and face those challenges with a smile and clear head, knowing I¡¯m not alone ¨C never comes easy. It¡¯s a part of me I¡¯m constantly struggling with¡­ I daresay for the rest of my life.

    But as I like to say, now that I¡¯ve lived and learned from my fears¡­ why the hell not? You only live once. So, might as well make it count and do what you gotta do! But even then, I gotta keep reminding myself that I got this... even when my doubts linger.

    ¡°Helping others must be your calling in life,¡± Anna remarks warmly, leaning in again to embrace me tightly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s my world or yours¡­ you just have that spark!¡±

    ¡°It does feel that way, huh?¡± I reply with a wry grin, wrapping my arms around Anna and pulling her close. ¡°I¡¯m just glad I¡¯m doing my best with you. But I also wonder sometimes¡­¡±

    Once again, my gaze drifts out to the quiet, ever-shifting waves of the Silent Sea.

    ¡°Who am I really, Anna? I¡¯m a Healer, a Hero¡­ the Student Council President of St Elicia¡¯s¡­ and I¡¯m¡­¡±

    I trail off, unsure how to finish. I¡¯ve lived through so much between worlds ¨C between my own and Nisha, between St Elicia¡¯s Academy and the Order of Selene, between my sleepy village and the bustling city, between delinquent and Student Council President¡­ and now, between an old timeline and a new one. Every step forward has changed me, for better or worse.

    Good grief. Trying to keep up with who I used to be, who I am right now, and who I¡¯m becoming¡­ it¡¯s all getting a bit¡­ complicated. Just a bit. And I¡­

    ¡°I know who you are. Remember what I said earlier?¡± Anna says, her voice sweet like sugar as she slides closer, wrapping her arm around my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re Arisa Ishii! All those parts of you¡­ they¡¯re you. And to me, you¡¯re everything.¡±

    ¡°Sheesh!¡± I exclaim, throwing up my hands in playful defeat. ¡°Really now! Anna! When did you get so good at sweet-talking me?¡±

    ¡°What can I say?¡± Anna chimes, her giggle soft and sweet before she plants another kiss on my cheek. ¡°I¡¯ve got the best teacher in that field. Even better than Mom and Second Mom!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Anna¡­¡±

    The waves of the Silent Sea roll on, calm and steady¡­ each one carrying us closer to the Holy City. It¡¯s still a peaceful journey ¨C the first step down a well-worn path of Prophecy, once more.

 Chapter 52: Sharmarli, the Holy City [Re-write]

    Two days later, morning at the docks of Sharmarli, the Holy City¡­

    We made it! The grand spires of the Palace of Lights shimmer on the distant horizon, brighter than ever ¨C radiant, even against the bright morning sun and snow-speckled skies.

    That¡¯s where we¡¯re headed! Tucked deep within the heart of the Holy City¡­ it¡¯s the place to be! People say you can live there for a year and never eat the same meal twice. Whether that¡¯s true or not¡­ I suppose only one person knows for certain ¨C the Oracle herself, Lady Nhaka Mezalune. And guess what? She¡¯s exactly who we¡¯re here to meet!

    But first¡­ we gotta get out of here. The docks are packed to high hell and back, bustling with people and ships coming and going. Not just now, either. This place is always alive ¨C even past midnight. It¡¯s said the Holy City never sleeps¡­ and looking around, I can see why.

    Still, it¡¯s all good. Anna and I have a system, see? We¡¯re holding hands! So long as I don¡¯t let go, the crashing waves of people around us have no power over me. With her hand in mine, I¡¯m the eye of the storm, the centre of the universe¡­ and we got this!

    We weave our way through the sea of bodies, scanning our surroundings as we pass bustling seaside caf¨¦s and stalls bursting with trinkets and spices. Our steps are confident, and our path is clear despite the hustle and bustle all around us. Until¡­

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    I suddenly stop, eyes wide with shock as I spot a familiar Elf girl with brown hair and teal eyes standing near the dock¡¯s entrance. Barely spotted her, because there¡¯s a small crowd around her buzzing loudly with excitement ¨C screams and squeals of joy, all on her.

    ¡°Is that¡­ who I think it is?¡±

    Anna blinks at me, confused. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Over there!¡± I point at the crowd, my heart skipping at the sight of her ¨C alive, breathing, happy, and swarmed by eager fans. ¡°That¡¯s Eris Aintree amid all those people, right!?¡±

    ¡°Oh my! It really is her!¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes wide with disbelief before her hands flutter nervously towards her cheeks. ¡°By Rinnah! I¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head over and say hello.¡± I offer, flashing a smile. ¡°Looks like a proper fan meet we oughta be a part of! C¡¯mon!¡±

    ¡°But I¡­¡±

    ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just, umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Starstruck, eh?¡± I whisper teasingly into Anna¡¯s ear, and her cheeks blaze the brightest shade of red I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡°Relax. It¡¯s fine! Retake my hand, won¡¯t ya? We¡¯ll get through this together. And if she bites¡­ I¡¯ll bite back twice as hard!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not very reassuring¡­¡± Anna pouts, though the smile tugging at her lips is impossible to miss. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone biting anyone!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying I¡¯ve got your back, silly.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s one way to express such a sentiment¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± I say, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Shall we?¡±

    Hand in hand, we ease into the crowd gathered around Eris. Up close, she¡¯s dressed head to toe in the holy regalia of the Sacred Shield ¨C the Oracle¡¯s personal army that protects the Holy City and the surrounding lands. It¡¯s a striking ensemble, blending white and black cloth with silver plate armour. Thigh-high greaves glint in the sunlight, the polished silver meeting the edge of her black stockings snug around her thighs.

    It¡¯s a far cry from how I remember her in the previous timeline. The Demon Cult had done a number on her back then ¨C forced her into black and purple robes soaked in blood and ritual oils when they twisted her into the Demon¡¯s Voice. Her eyes had been wide and wild as she spoke for the Demon Lord with trembling lips and no will of her own.

    But here and now? She¡¯s radiant ¨C smiling, safe, and sound. No chains, no madness. Just Eris Aintree the Bard¡­ happily signing autographs and chatting with fans.

    And yet¡­ something feels off. If that¡¯s Eris, why is she in a Sacred Shield uniform? She¡¯s a Bard, not a soldier. Then I see them ¨C figures scattered throughout the crowd, dressed as ordinary citizens, blending seamlessly into the scenery¡­ and the two bodyguards in Studio attire. Their sharp, watchful eyes leave no doubt ¨C they¡¯re Sacred Shield. The Oracle must have sent them to watch over her¡­ but why?

    Before I can make any sense of this, Eris spots us through the crowd. Her eyes light up, and she waves eagerly, beckoning us to the front.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Ah! Lady Arisa Ishii, I presume?¡± Eris calls out cheerfully while juggling fan requests. ¡° You match the description Lady Nhaka gave me!¡±

    ¡°Yup! That¡¯s me!¡± I answer with a grin, thumb pointing back at myself. ¡°Did Lady Mezalune send you to pick us up?¡±

    Eris nods enthusiastically. ¡°She did! She foresaw your arrival ¨C right down to the hour! Ah! And this noble Paladin with you must be Lady Anna Silverlight! ¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Anna blushes, hand pressed to her cheek. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Without warning, Eris closes in and clasps Anna¡¯s hands, shaking them excitedly. The dagger-sharp points of her elvish ears twitch like mad, practically vibrating with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Miss Aintree! I¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to have the chance to meet you in person, Lady Anna!¡± Eris gushes, teal eyes sparkling. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you from my Manager and Lady Iris!¡±

    Anna freezes, shoulders tight with shock, unable to process the sheer enthusiasm radiating off her idol. ¡°You know my Mom, Miss Aintree!? Oh my! Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course! Lady Iris speaks of you often ¨C she told my Manager, Mister Roland, that you love my songs with all your heart and soul! That you¡¯re my number one fan in the world!¡±

    ¡°I am, Miss Aintree!¡± Anna blurts, practically glowing. ¡°I¡¯ve listened to every single one!¡±

    ¡°Please, just ¡®Eris¡¯! Or ¡®Miss Eris¡¯, if you must!¡± Eris insists, her tone bright and bubbly, almost bouncing with energy. ¡°Ah, but really ¨C I prefer ¡®Eris¡¯. Formality gives me hives! I know Mister Roland hates it when I say that¡­ but I¡¯ve never been one to stand on ceremony!¡±

    She shrugs dramatically. A handful of her fans in the crowd swoon audibly, sighing like lovesick fools. And I think I heard more than one profess their undying love for her cuteness.

    ¡°Hey, you and me both,¡± I say, flashing her a wink, and she grins back. ¡°Call me Arisa, then!¡±

    ¡°Arisa, it is! And you, Lady Anna? May I?¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ Eris!¡± Anna exclaims enthusiastically, the brightness of her smile radiating so much energy it could power a city. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to meet you!¡±

    Eris claps happily. ¡°Ah! No, the honour¡¯s mine, Anna! It really, really is! What a day¡­ to meet my biggest fan who loves me so!¡±

    ¡°Me too, Eris! Me too!¡±

    Their excitement is infectious, and I can¡¯t help but smile. But wait! On her neck ¨C are those¡­ bruises? And faint scars along her forehead? I didn¡¯t notice till now, and it¡¯s really¡­ unsettling.

    ¡°Ooh! Ooh! Anna!¡± Eris adds with a sly wink. ¡°If you¡¯ve listened to all my songs¡­ which one¡¯s your favourite!?¡±

    Anna cups her chin, thinking hard. ¡°Umm¡­ if I had to choose¡­ I¡¯d say ¨C Moonlight Shadows!¡±

    ¡°Ah! I like that one, too!¡± Eris exclaims, clapping her hands together in delight. ¡°It was so much fun working on the lyrics with Mister Roland. And I¡­¡±

    Before she can finish her sentence, a fan alongside Anna and I at the front of the crowd jumps in eagerly. ¡°Can you sing Moonlight Shadow for us, Eris? It¡¯s my favourite song, too!¡±

    Another fan chimes in eagerly, nodding vigorously. ¡°Yeah! I also love that song! Pretty please, Eris? I own all your records, but I¡¯ve yet to hear you live¡­¡±

    ¡°Me too! Please indulge us, Eris! We love you!¡±

    ¡°Eris! Eris! Eris!¡±

    Their excitement spreads like wildfire. Soon, the rest of the crowd joins in, chanting Eris¡¯ name to plead for a live performance.

    ¡°Ah! Umm¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Eris! Eris! Eris!¡±

    Her smile falters as their chants grow louder and louder. She glances around, suddenly fidgety, hands gripping her elbows protectively. The once-playful sparkle in her eyes dims as the pressure mounts. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ I just¡­ don¡¯t want to. I can¡¯t! I¡­¡±

    ¡°This is so disappointing¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what a shame! To think I used to like her songs so much. Not so much these days¡­¡±

    ¡°Say, isn¡¯t she retired? Her studio made that announcement, remember?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they did. But wait ¨C why¡¯s she here now?¡±

    ¡°And why won¡¯t she sing Moonlight Shadow for us, her beloved fans? It¡¯s such a simple song¡­ yet so beautiful when she sings it¡­¡±

    ¡°Anna, Arisa¡­¡±

    Eris is trembling now ¨C not just nervous, but utterly terrified. Petrified. Her eyes are wide, like a deer caught in headlights, as the crowd¡¯s excitement shifts into restless insistence. A few fans at the front push forward, eager to persuade her, their voices growing more desperate ¨C but before they can get too close, her bodyguards swiftly step in.

    But there are too many fans¡­ and too few bodyguards, Sacred Shield or not. If the crowd surges, they¡¯ll be overwhelmed in seconds. Yep, this ain¡¯t looking too good¡­

    ¡°We need to get out of here, Arisa¡­¡± Anna whispers urgently, gripping my arm. ¡°Lead the way out of the docks. I¡¯ll keep Eris safe.¡±

    ¡°On it.¡±

    I raise Elizabeth high, voice ringing loud and clear to the crowd while Anna takes Eris¡¯ hand. ¡°Alright, show¡¯s over. Clear a path, please!¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    One particularly outspoken fan blocks my way, his entire body practically trembling with righteous indignation. ¡°Stop! What do you think you¡¯re doing to Eris?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re friends of hers, and she¡¯s not feeling well,¡± I answer as politely as I can manage amid the growing tension crackling in the air. ¡°Step aside.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all friends of hers as well! You can¡¯t take her away from us!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! You can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can. You¡¯re all making her very uncomfortable,¡± I answer curtly, my patience thinning fast. ¡°Give us some space, please. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°No way! We haven¡¯t seen or heard from her in ages¡­¡± the defiant fan demands, his voice rising with each word as he rallies the others around him. A chorus of agreement follows, the crowd swelling with restless energy. ¡°We want to know what happened to her ¨C she owes us an explanation! And she¡­¡±

    ¡°SHE DOESN¡¯T OWE YOU SHIT!¡± I interject, yelling at the top of my lungs as the angelic wings of Elizabeth glow with searing shades of white and blue scorch the air around me. ¡°Let me be crystal fucking clear ¨C I said ¡®please¡¯ when I, in fact, meant ¡®NOW¡¯! So, get the fuck outta my way! LAST WARNING, IDIOTS!¡±

    ¡°Aaah!¡±

    The fans scramble back in a panicked rush, tripping over each other in their desperation to get themselves away from my righteous fire. Even the Sacred Shield undercover agents, who have finally closed in to secure Eris, pause for a heartbeat, their usual composure shaken by the raw power radiating from my staff.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I say as I lower Elizabeth, meeting Eris¡¯ fearful gaze with a steady nod. ¡°Let¡¯s get you outta here.¡±

 Chapter 53: Quiet Reflections [Re-write]

    Further into Sharmarli, the Holy City¡­

    Flourishing markets. Luxurious inns. Bustling streets. Birds chirping in the trees. The air is light with the scent of spiced meats and freshly baked bread. Merchants¡¯ chatter and travellers¡¯ voices mingle with the distant melody of a minstrel¡¯s tune ¨C a symphony of life that reminds me of downtown in the big city, back in my world. It¡¯s all so¡­ nostalgic.

    Anna and I sit with Eris on a little bench nestled by a fountain in the heart of a bustling plaza, watching the crowds ebb and flow like a restless tide. It¡¯s not a quiet place, but the rhythmic trickle of water blends with the murmur of passing voices and sounds¡­ settling into a comfortable equilibrium. It¡¯s nice enough.

    Oh, and we don¡¯t have crazy fans hassling her anymore! That fiery display of mine from just now must¡¯ve scared them off!

    Heh. Good riddance! Some of those fans might¡¯ve been concerned for her ¨C but they were overwhelming poor Eris, pelting her with questions and demands like she owed them. I had to step in. I had to tell them all to fuck off.

    And honestly? No regrets. None!

    Been a while since I had to raise my voice like that, though. But hey, it was for a good cause¡­ and that¡¯s all that matters! Even if, right now, the undercover Sacred Shield agents assigned to Eris¡¯ security are keeping their distance from us. From me!

    Oops. Oh boy.

    ¡°Sorry about earlier, Anna. Arisa¡­¡± Eris finally speaks, her voice soft and her gaze downcast. ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over me earlier. Ah. And I¡¯m sorry you had to shout at them, Arisa. They¡¯re good people¡­ but I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Eris...¡± Anna says warmly, flashing me a sweet, demure smile. ¡°Arisa¡¯s good at what she does¡­ and she does it with a smile!¡±

    ¡°Best in the business,¡± I say, grinning. ¡°I aim to please.¡±

    Eris sighs, tucking a stray lock behind her ear. ¡°Lady Nhaka sent me to fetch you, but fans recognised me at the docks ¨C even with my armour. More kept coming¡­ and I felt bad turning them away¡­ so I had my bodyguards hold back.¡±

    ¡°So that explains the impromptu fan meet¡­¡± I muse out loud. ¡°It¡¯s rough being famous, eh?¡±

    Eris glances up, her lips twitching in something almost like amusement. ¡°It has its perks and challenges. Mostly challenges these days. That said¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting someone dressed like that to be so fiery and fierce!¡±

    ¡°Dressed like¡­?¡±

    She¡¯s looking at me now ¨C properly looking ¨C her gaze trailing from my hood down to my gown, my gloves¡­ and my legs. Her eyes flick all the way to my feet, lingering on the high heels propping them up. And she¡¯s blushing! Just a little.

    ¡°Oh. I know, right?¡± I say with a cheeky grin, wagging a finger. ¡°Hey, what can I say? Looks can be deceiving. But even so¡­ Anna insists I¡¯m a proper lady, just like her!¡±

    ¡°At least until you open your mouth¡­¡± Anna teases with a sly smile, tilting her head playfully as she throws me a wink. ¡°We¡¯re still working on that.¡±

    I nod. ¡°Yep. It¡¯s slow going¡­ but we¡¯re making steady progress!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you and Anna were there for me just now¡­¡± Eris says as she shakes her head, smiling slightly. ¡°Ah. If Anna¡¯s your Paladin, and she has you by her side every day¡­¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Yup. She¡¯s one lucky Paladin!¡± I declare. ¡°And I¡¯m the luckiest Healer on Nisha to have her with me.¡±

    Eris¡¯s smile fades into something wistful. ¡°I know how that feels.¡±

    She tilts her head back, gazing at the sky ¨C a bright, crisp blue dotted with drifting snowflakes. ¡°I had someone like that in my life once. Mister Roland ¨C my Manager. He was brave and kind, just like you two. But I¡¯ve¡­ yet to hear from him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Anna mentioned you retired from showbiz?¡± I ask, tilting my head. ¡°She heard it from your studio ¨C there was an announcement and everything. Very official.¡±

    Eris nods slowly. ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m¡­ retired. How long has it been? Four months? Longer, maybe? I¡¯ve lost count. Feels like forever since Lady Nhaka called me to her side.¡±

    ¡°Why did Miss Mezalune recruit you into the Sacred Shield?¡± Anna asks hesitantly. ¡°Umm¡­ if you don¡¯t mind me asking!¡±

    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m not sure, to be honest...¡± Eris muses, her gaze drifting. ¡°It was arranged between her and my Studio ¨C I had no say in their decision. I tried to refuse¡­ but they wouldn¡¯t hear me out! And when I asked why¡­ they just said it was for my safety and wouldn¡¯t explain further.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so annoyingly vague¡­¡± I mutter, frowning. ¡°Sheesh. Do you remember anything before they sent you away? Might give us some clues to make sense of this.¡±

    Eris hesitates, her fingers tightening in her lap. ¡°I know it sounds strange¡­ but I don¡¯t remember anything before the day I was sent to the Palace of Lights. Whenever I try to think of anything before that day¡­ my mind goes blank. And I hate it. I really do.¡±

    I glance at Anna. She¡¯s watching Eris intently, a slight frown on her face, a distant look in her eyes. She knows that feeling. That aching emptiness of forgetting something important. They¡¯re kindred spirits in that way¡­ and I get it.

    ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯ve forgotten something,¡± I murmur. ¡°That right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Eris nods, eyes lighting up. ¡°Whatever¡¯s missing is surely related to the emptiness I feel! And it¡¯s¡­¡±

    Her voice falters. She shivers slightly as though a cold wind passed through her. And her eyes... they glimmer with unshed tears¡­ but she fights to hold them back.

    ¡°It¡¯s why I¡­ don¡¯t do what I do anymore. I try to every day, but I just¡­ can¡¯t. It¡¯s like a part of me is locked away¡­ deep in my mind. And I¡­¡±

    ¡°Eris¡­¡± Anna says softly, her voice a quiet reassurance as she rests a hand on Eris¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Arisa and I are here for you. Whatever you need, we¡¯ll help however we can!¡±

    Eris exhales slowly. ¡°Thank you, Anna. Arisa. I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done for me. We¡¯ve only just met¡­ and yet, I feel safe in your presence. Relieved, even. It¡¯s strange, but it feels like I¡¯ve met the two of you somewhere before. And I wonder¡­ why do I feel this way?¡±

    I tense up, my heart caught by something heavy. I remember Eris¡¯s last words in the previous timeline ¨C when we struck her down as the Demon¡¯s Voice. In those fleeting seconds before the end, she was herself again. Lucid. Grateful. And she¡­ thanked us for our mercy¡­ for ending a fate worse than death.

    Fucking hell. I wanna say that it is what it is and cast aside that nightmarish memory¡­ but I know, in my heart of hearts, what happened that day in that timeline, how it ended¡­ it ain¡¯t right. And it shouldn¡¯t be so in this new one.

    That¡¯s why we¡¯re here, aren¡¯t we? To set things right.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re my biggest fan, Anna¡­¡± Eris continues, letting out a soft chuckle before sighing. ¡°Because we have so many shared memories and emotions through my songs! But that doesn¡¯t explain why I feel the same way about Arisa. Unless, she¡¯s also¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, uh¡­ I do like some of your songs¡­¡± I say sheepishly, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°Anna had me listen to a few of your records back at the Chantry!¡±

    Eris tilts her head slightly. ¡°Ah! So you¡¯re indeed another fan of mine, Arisa! Not my biggest fan, perhaps¡­ but we can work on that!¡±

    For the briefest of moments¡­ I spot a flicker of doubt in her eyes. It¡¯s like she senses that I¡¯m bullshitting her¡­ that there¡¯s more to how she feels about Anna and me. But she blinks it away in a heartbeat ¨C as if I had imagined that uncertainty of hers.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ this isn¡¯t going how I wanted it to.¡±

    Anna raises an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean, Eris?¡±

    ¡°I was supposed to bring you and Arisa to Lady Nhaka with a grand city tour along the way¡­¡± Eris explains, shoulders sagging. ¡°But instead, I got swept into an unexpected fan meet¡­ and now I¡¯m just sitting here, wallowing in anxiety and self-pity. Ahh¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not too late for that!¡± Anna exclaims, eyes shining with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s still bright and early in the morning¡­ and Arisa and I would love to tour the city with you as our guide!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± I add, flashing a grin. ¡°I¡¯m up for a tour!¡±

    Eris blinks. Then, slowly¡­ her lips curve into a smile. Gracefully, she rises from the bench, facing us with a hand over her heart.

    ¡°Shall we, Anna and Arisa? Let me show you ladies the wonderful wonders of the Holy City!¡±

 Chapter 54: Forbidden Memories of the Demons Voice, Part I [Re-write]

    On the way to the Palace of Lights, touring the Holy City¡­

    People around us come and go ¨C some rushing, others like Anna, Eris, and me, taking a more leisurely pace. Either way¡­ it¡¯s all good.

    Eris leads us around with boundless enthusiasm, giving Anna and me the grand tour she had promised us, one bench sitting prior. She gestures excitedly to draw our attention to the various points of interest we pass by, telling us everything we need to know about them.

    Good grief. There¡¯s simply too much to take in ¨C if we stopped to admire everything¡­ we¡¯d be here for hours. And this is merely one district! I¡¯d say it¡¯s exhausting, but so far, it¡¯s not too bad. I¡¯ve gotten pretty damn good at walking in high heels, after all! It might be a different story in hostile territory, though. But that¡¯s a problem for later.

    It¡¯s nice to see Eris in high spirits again, even if a part of me suspects it¡¯s just a carefully crafted fa?ade. She throws herself into the role of our guide with almost desperate enthusiasm, as if keeping busy is the only way to stop her mind from drifting back to the gaps in her memories ¨C the ones she both dreads and longs to fill.

    But how can we help her? I¡¯m sure the Oracle, Lady Nhaka Mezalune, holds the answers we seek. She sent Eris to meet us when she could¡¯ve chosen anyone else from the Sacred Shield ¨C someone far less conspicuous. But instead, she had her do it ¨C her, specifically.

    Why? I suppose we¡¯ll find out in due time. For now, I oughta¡­

    ¡°Ah. Arisa¡­?¡± Eris pipes up shyly, her cheeks bright red, her ears twitching nervously. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you, umm¡­¡±

    I smile and nod. Anna already has a hand on her cheek. She probably knows what Eris wants to say¡­ and judging by her expression, she¡¯s just as nervous.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ I really, really like your outfit, Arisa! It¡¯s so pretty!¡±

    ¡°Really? Thanks!¡± I tease, glancing briefly at my gloved hands and the flowing fabric of my gown before turning back to her with a sweet smile. ¡°That makes three of us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Ah! And those pretty heels¡­¡± Eris adds, eyes sparkling with admiration. ¡°I¡¯d love to have shoes like that. Even if Mister Roland won¡¯t allow it!¡±

    ¡°Meh. You¡¯re not missing out on much. It takes way too much outta me to walk in these all day long,¡± I say with a shrug, nonchalantly glancing at the length of my heels. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve got that petite and cute look going for ya ¨C just like Anna! Maybe that¡¯s what your Manager sees in you.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Mister Roland hasn¡¯t said anything to me in months. Ever since I¡­ never mind. Let¡¯s keep going, Arisa. Anna.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Lead on, Eris.¡±

    We wander into a bustling district where restaurants and caf¨¦s line the streets. Their warm glow spills onto the cobblestones, inviting any and all to step inside. The rich aromas of fresh bread, brewing coffee, and sizzling brunches weave through the crisp morning air¡­ teasing the senses from every direction.

    Damn! It all smells so good that I wouldn¡¯t mind stopping at any of these places for a quick pre-lunch tea break¡­ and maybe a second place right after that!

    ¡°On your left is Caf¨¦ le Phantasmagoria!¡± Eris announces with renewed excitement, gesturing towards a caf¨¦ decked out in lavish gothic d¨¦cor. ¡°They serve the best iced coffees in all of Sharmarli! Ah! And the best part is that they pair the coffees with chocolate chip cookies that melt in your mouth when you dip them in your drink!¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Anna gasps, her eyes wide. ¡°That sounds amazing¡­¡±

    ¡°Yup! And if you¡¯ll look to your right¡­¡±

    We continue past more charming eateries, each with unique charms ¨C quaint patisseries with delicate pastries displayed in frosted glass cases, and bustling diners where the scent of sizzling bacon and eggs fills the air. Even the street vendors tempt us with golden, honey-drizzled pastries and skewers of sizzling meat, their calls blending into the city¡¯s morning hum.

    Anna and Eris remain deep in conversation, the latter practically bouncing with joy. It feels like I¡¯m chaperoning a playdate, trailing behind them as they chatter away. But I don¡¯t mind.

    Honestly, I¡¯ve never really known her beyond what Anna told me in both timelines. When we faced her as the Demon¡¯s Voice, she was an enemy ¨C a living beacon of power for the crazed Demon Cult zealots, rousing them to rend us for their new gods ¨C the demons of Arcadia. And her voice¡­ she was singing ¨C for them, for us¡­ a Dirge of Doom.

    We barely made it out alive that day. When her tears finally dried¡­ Anna changed. Not for better or worse ¨C just different. She smiled less and became more focused, more driven. More serious about fulfilling my Prophecy. And she said to me, her words cold as steel¡­

    ¡°If I ever end up like Miss Aintree¡­ promise me you¡¯ll do what needs to be done without compassion. Don¡¯t hesitate... because that would be the greatest betrayal of all.¡±

    Then, after a pause, softer this time¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the same for you, Arisa.¡±

    I promised her I would ¨C looked her dead in the eyes and swore it. Thank Rinnah, it never came to pass for either of us. But the thought of it¡­ never truly left me. It lingered like a shadow at the edge of my mind¡­ trailing every step of my Prophecy in the previous timeline.

    And I remember it¡­ even now.

    But all this walking, chatting and sightseeing¡­ never happened in the last timeline. When Anna and I arrived in Sharmarli back then, we made our way to the Palace of Lights with a small escort of Sacred Shield guardsmen. No grand tour of the city, and of course, no Eris.

    It¡¯s another change in this new timeline. One of many. Not the last, I reckon.

    ¡°Ah! If Lady Nhaka allows it, we should go shopping!¡± Eris exclaims suddenly, spinning around to face me, her eyes bright. ¡°The three of us! And maybe Lady Nhaka will join in! It¡¯ll be a girls¡¯ day out!¡±

    ¡°Yes! We definitely should!¡± Anna replies eagerly, nodding. ¡°Right, Arisa!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, for sure!¡± I answer with a grin, scratching the back of my head as I shake off those dark thoughts of mine. ¡°I¡¯m totally down to go shopping! I¡¯m a newbie, though¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! So is Anna ¨C she told me!¡± Eris exclaims, beaming from ear to ear. ¡°And now that I think about it¡­ me too! I haven¡¯t gone shopping since¡­¡±

    She stops mid-step, her expression shifting. Brows furrowing, she clenches her fists, her body trembling as she struggles to recall something. The light in her eyes dims ¨C her pupils dilate, staring past everything ahead of her.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Eris?¡± Anna asks, worry creeping into her voice. ¡°Eris!?¡±

    We step closer, shielding her as people weave around us, oblivious to the crisis unfolding. White, blue, and silver light swirls between Anna and me as we silently channel a Heal each, wrapping Eris in the warm, soothing embrace of our combined Mana.

    ¡°Anna¡­? Arisa?¡± Eris murmurs after a moment, shaking her head as if emerging from a fog. ¡°Why are the two of you¡­?¡±

    ¡°You spaced out in the middle of the street¡­¡± Anna explains cautiously. ¡°Your eyes looked like they were staring at something else. Like you were¡­ somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I see. I¡¯m sorry for being such a bother today¡­¡±

    Eris¡¯ expression darkens ¨C she knows why it happened. Spacing out, going blank ¨C I daresay it¡¯s not the first time for her.

    "It¡¯s been happening more and more lately. Is it because I keep trying to...?"

    "Yes,¡± Anna says, her voice sombre. ¡°I know that feeling, Eris ¨C that emptiness¡­ that blank space in your memories.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡± Eris asks softly, searching Anna¡¯s face. ¡°Ah¡­ your eyes tell me so. Then tell me ¨C does it ever get better? This hole in my mind, my heart, my soul¡­ that gnaws at me...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned to live with it.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Anna frowns. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just¡­ do. Because those memories of mine are lost forever.¡±

    ¡°But not for me, Anna. It was my choice to forget. Lady Nhaka said so,¡± Eris says after a pause, her voice quiet, her gaze fixed on the pavement. ¡°She holds my salvation, an end to all of¡­ this. And yet, she¡­¡±

    Eris doesn¡¯t finish. She turns away and walks off, her eyes set on the holy spires above.

    Anna and I exchange glances. There¡¯s a quiet worry in her eyes, one I recognise all too well. I offer her a reassuring squeeze on the shoulder before we follow Eris in silence ¨C chasing after the Bard I once knew in another timeline as the Demon¡¯s Voice.

 Chapter 55: Forbidden Memories of the Demons Voice, Part II [Re-write]

    The gardens of the Palace of Lights¡­

    Trimmed hedges stand like sentinels, framing ancient stone fountains that murmur softly, their waters glistening under the midday sun. Marble statues of saints and heroes stand watch amid falling snowflakes, their gazes timeless and solemn.

    It¡¯s the final stretch leading to the Oracle¡¯s palatial sanctuary, nestled deep within the heart of the Holy City. Those spires above were a gleaming beacon from afar¡­ and now, up close¡­ they¡¯re even more of a sight for sore eyes!

    Anna and I follow in Eris¡¯ footsteps, weaving through this expanse of lush beauty, where every leaf and blossom breathes tranquillity. The crisp bite of the wintry air only heightens the stillness, lending this place an aura that rivals even the sacred courtyard of the Chantry of Eternal Light, its embrace gentle like a whispered prayer.

    It¡¯s nice, I¡¯ll admit. Good vibes, even. Or not ¨C the summer Seeds of the year are fast approaching, yet the air remains gripped by an unnatural winter chill as if the seasons themselves have been thrown into disarray. And it¡¯s all because of¡­

    The Demon Lord, and me. It means I have a Prophecy to fulfil¡­ one Lesser Shard at a time. And this is the first of six.

    Speaking of which¡­ Eris hasn¡¯t said a word to us the entire way here. Ever since she walked away from us, lost in her thoughts after that last exchange with Anna, she¡¯s been completely silent. The weight on her shoulders is almost¡­ palpable.

    She¡¯s wrestling with something deep in her mind¡­ her thoughts spiralling into a place beyond our reach. Thinking about Anna¡¯s words. Thinking about Lady Mezalune ¨C  the one who holds her salvation, yet refuses to grant it. And I reckon she wants our help!

    I can tell. Back at St Elicia¡¯s, I picked up a thing or two about reading people. It comes with the territory of being Student Council President, after all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you both to your suite¡­¡± Eris says at last, stopping suddenly in the middle of the gardens, her back still turned to us. ¡°There, you can prepare yourselves as you see fit before meeting Lady Nhaka. Ah, and I¡­¡±

    Anna stirs beside me, parting her lips as if to say something, but I tighten my grip on her hand, stopping her just in time. She turns to me, confusion flickering in her eyes, but beneath that uncertainty¡­ I see something else.

    Determination.

    I¡¯ve seen it before. The same fire blazed in her eyes when she followed me into the darkness of the Highgrove Warrens¡¯ to slay that Shadow Fiend. And it carries the heat of a thousand suns, a relentless will to let justice be done¡­ even if the heavens fall.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    In the face of her resolve¡­ all I can do is nod wordlessly, meeting her gaze with the same seriousness. Trust me, I plead in silence. Just a little longer.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡± Eris murmurs, her voice soft like a passing breeze. ¡°I¡­¡±

    She stops again, completely still this time, as though frozen in place by the weight of her own words.

    ¡°I thought about what you said. You¡¯re right. I want to remember.¡±

    ¡°Eris¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough,¡± Eris says, her voice trembling like a fragile thread on the verge of snapping. ¡°Enough of this emptiness in my heart. Enough of the headaches and blankness whenever I try to think about the past. I¡­ don¡¯t want to live like this anymore.¡±

    Anna moves past me, stepping forward, and in the next instant, she wraps her arms around Eris from behind. Their backs are turned to me¡­ but I can see them trembling and hear their soft sniffles in the cold air.

    It hurts to watch. Hurts, because I know why Anna feels the way she does about Eris¡¯ missing memories. Hurts, because I know Eris is right to want them back.

    ¡°Mister Roland won¡¯t speak to me anymore¡­¡± Eris murmurs after a moment, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°Nor anyone else from the Studio. I¡¯ve written to them, reached out in every way I could, but¡­ nothing.¡±

    She exhales shakily. ¡°The Sacred Shield has been good to me. But I still¡­ I still don¡¯t understand¡­ why any of this is happening.¡±

    I bow my head in solemn silence, the weight of the moment pressing heavily on my shoulders. Deep down, the Bard ¨C once cursed to become the Demon¡¯s Voice in another timeline ¨C is a gentle soul. Soft-spoken, with a bleeding heart. Even after everything she¡¯s endured, she still cares for that Manager of hers so deeply¡­ just as I would for Anna. Or Lady Iris.

    Good grief. She must¡¯ve been terrified when the Demon Cult did what they did to her in the previous timeline. And I¡­ just the thought of it pisses me off!

    But that¡¯s the past. That was another life. Another timeline. This is a new one, here and now¡­ and Eris needs us!

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll have a word with Lady Mezalune,¡± I chime in, flashing a confident grin despite the gravity of the moment. ¡°So don¡¯t worry about it, alright?¡±

    Eris looks at me, her expression unreadable for a moment. Then, at last, she nods.

    ¡°Even if the truth isn¡¯t what I want to hear. I have to know.¡±

    ¡°Even if it hurts you?¡± Anna asks cautiously, her voice laced with quiet hesitation. ¡°As you said¡­ Miss Mezalune told you it was your choice to forget your memories.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Eris answers, her breath steady as she closes her eyes briefly before opening them again, resolve hardening in her gaze. ¡°It is my past. I have to live with it. I must.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll do what needs to be done,¡± I say, pressing a hand over my heart. ¡°We swear it.¡±

    Eris offers us a small, sad smile as she dabs at her eyes with a handkerchief, erasing the last traces of her tears. ¡°Thank you. Ah. We should get a move on ¨C Lady Nhaka awaits.¡±

    She straightens her posture before turning towards the palace entrance. With a graceful bow, she gestures for us to follow.

    I glance at Anna, at the unease still lingering in her eyes¡­ and squeeze her hand once more. She looks up at me, troubled, and I offer her nothing more than a small, understanding nod.

    She nods back.

    Together, hand in hand, we step forward¡­ following Eris anew into the Palace of Lights.

 Chapter 56: Forbidden Memories of the Demons Voice, Part III [Re-write]

    In the palace bathhouse¡­

    Walls are adorned with delicate carvings of celestial figures, their silent gazes lost in the haze of rising steam. Pools of warm, mineral-rich water shimmer under the glow of enchanted lanterns, casting soft golden reflections that dance across the high-vaulted ceiling. The scent of lavender and lotus lingers in the air¡­ mingling with the soothing heat.

    It¡¯s a communal bath for the palace servants and the rank and file of the Sacred Shield. Even so, this place is way more luxurious and steamy than the bathhouse back home in the Chantry of Eternal Light! And much bigger, too! So, I gotta say¡­ this is pretty nice!

    We¡¯re here for a nice, hot bath ¨C just Anna and me. At this hour, the palace staff are preoccupied with their duties, leaving the bathhouse quiet and undisturbed. As for Eris¡­ she¡¯s waiting outside ¨C she¡¯s not one for communal bathing, and with a personal shower in her suite, she doesn¡¯t have to be. Lucky her!

    Anyway¡­ Anna¡¯s not looking too good. She¡¯s barely touched the water, sitting stiffly at the edge with her arms wrapped around herself, eyes distant. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to determine what¡¯s on her mind ¨C Eris¡¯ request. We promised to help her regain her memories from Lady Mezalune¡­ and Anna takes her promises very seriously.

    ¡°Hey, Anna...¡± I say, my voice gentle amid the swirling steam, watching her tense shoulders. ¡°You alright?¡±

    No response, I¡¯m afraid. We continue bathing in silence, each lost in our thoughts. The silence is¡­ deafening. And as I stare quietly into the warm water¡­ I¡¯m thinking again¡­ back to when we slew the Demon¡¯s Voice one timeline ago.

    It was in the Convocation of Aria ¨C a ruined temple Dungeon colonised by the Demon Cult, twisted into their base of operations in the wilderness surrounding Sharmarli. Anna and I had followed the clues we uncovered during the city-wide manhunt for Eris, each like breadcrumbs scattered in plain sight¡­ gradually leading us to that Dungeon. In retrospect, it was almost too convenient ¨C almost as if someone had left them deliberately for us to find.

    Looking back now, I realise it ¨C they weren¡¯t after Eris. They wanted me ¨C the Hero destined to slay their Lord. That instead¡­ I¡¯d serve them, willingly or not.

    It never happened. Anna and I rushed into that Dungeon, desperate to save Eris ¨C only to walk straight into the Demon Cult¡¯s ambush, with a broken Eris leading the attack on us. But just when it seemed hopeless¡­ Lady Mezalune¡¯s Sacred Shield reinforcements arrived, instantly turning the tide of battle. Turns out she had her agents watching over us ¨C because she¡¯d foreseen us doing something reckless.

    And as I said before¡­ we had to put Eris down. It was a mercy killing, for lack of better words ¨C her mind was broken and twisted beyond salvation, leaving nothing more than a cruel shadow of what once was. And it was Anna¡­ who had to do it.

    Good grief. Now that I¡¯ve spent time with Eris, seeing her as the sweet little Bard she used to be, I¡¯ve got an awful feeling gnawing at my soul. The weight of my sins crawling on my back¡­ because she didn¡¯t deserve any of¡­ that. Nobody does.

    But Eris¡­ she¡¯s still alive and safe in this timeline! Sure, she¡¯s acting a little weird, but I¡¯d still count my lucky stars and kiss each and all of ¡¯em like I would Anna¡¯s lips, seeing her safe in the Oracle¡¯s care. Even if I know damn well, deep down, that her current situation may very well be a fate worse than a clean death.

    Because, well¡­ she¡¯s a shadow of her former self. Not the same twisted reflection she became in the previous timeline as the Demon¡¯s Voice¡­ but a shadow nonetheless. Beneath that peppy fa?ade she tries desperately to maintain, she¡¯s adrift ¨C lost in a void. All because she chose to forget.

    But then, what did she forget? I guess we¡¯ll find out, huh?

    Gotta finish washing up first, though. Can¡¯t see the Oracle without being clean and proper, after all! We¡¯ve been doing all this thinking and contemplating amid steam and soap and warm water¡­ so much so that we¡¯re getting carried away.

    ¡°Arisa¡­?¡± Anna asks hesitantly, her voice distant as if her mind is elsewhere. ¡°I thought I heard your voice just now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Just checking in on ya,¡± I say, offering the warmest smile I can as she gazes at me, lost in her thoughts. ¡°Gold coin for your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Well, umm¡­¡±

    She hesitates, her fingers idly tracing ripples in the water. A faint sigh escapes her lips, and for a moment, it looks like she might not answer at all. But eventually¡­ she relents.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about meeting Miss Mezalune, Arisa,¡± Anna admits, her voice soft and heavy. Her gaze drops to the wet tiles beneath our feet. ¡°You know¡­ the Oracle.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    I nod, the steam curling gently around us. The weight of her words lingers in the air, heavy like the weight of the world.

    ¡°Me too,¡± I say softly. ¡°You wanna talk about it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ what if Miss Mezalune refuses to listen to us?¡± Anna says, her voice barely above a whisper, heavy with doubt. She hugs her arms, sinking deeper into the warm water as if seeking comfort in its embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sure Eris tried asking for her memories before. What difference can we make¡­ speaking on her behalf?¡±

    She¡¯s not looking at me right now¡­ but I do my best to smile anyway. It¡¯s a little tricky to do so, I¡¯ll admit¡­ because I¡¯m also feeling what she¡¯s feeling. Y¡¯know¡­ it¡¯s that feeling of great unease eating away at you in the face of uncertainty.

    It¡¯s¡­ not a good time, I¡¯ll say.

    But I¡¯m your Healer, Anna. Both in this timeline and the previous one, and however many more there may be. And I swore I¡¯d be stronger for you¡­ now and forever. Whatever it takes. So, compared to my resolve¡­ these worries of mine ain¡¯t shit!

    ¡°Whatever happens next, I¡¯m with ya,¡± I whisper, gently taking her hand and holding it firm. ¡°Honestly¡­ I don¡¯t know if we can change her mind. But if nothing else, we won¡¯t fail for lack of trying. We¡¯ll give it everything we¡¯ve got, yeah?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Anna adds despondently, pulling her hand away and wrapping her arms around her chest defensively. ¡°I¡¯ve always trailed behind others, be it Mom or you. Now¡­ Eris needs me to stand up for her, and I promised her I would! I know in my heart that I have to lead the way, and yet¡­¡±

    She looks away from me again, her gaze fixed intently on the water.

    ¡°You said you ruled over your people benevolently as their Student Council President, right? How do you stay calm when you know they¡¯re counting on you? How do you keep a level head¡­ knowing that every decision you make shapes their happiness¡­ their fate?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not that serious at St Elicia¡¯s¡­ but I keep that to myself. I glance away from Anna, letting my gaze drift through the misty air as I contemplate her question. She¡¯s not wrong because the weight of responsibility can be a lot to bear, especially when others rely on you. And sometimes¡­ I wonder how I keep going, whether as Student Council President at St Elicia¡¯s or as a Hero in Nisha.

    Some days are harder than others, after all. But here I am, still at it! And I¡­

    I¡¯ve always held onto some wise words from an old friend ¨C Shinji Onada. He was a senior from St Elicia¡¯s, back when I was still new to the city, fresh from my sleepy little village hometown. I say ¡®was¡¯ because¡­ he¡¯s gone now.

    Good grief. I miss that scar-faced jerk. It¡¯s hard to believe it¡¯s been a year since he left me and the guys behind¡­ just as I was about to begin my duties as Student Council President at St Elicia¡¯s. He never even got to see me give a speech at assembly ¨C he swore he¡¯d try his best to keep a straight face while I talked like a serious, proper lady¡­ and now, I¡¯ll never know if he would¡¯ve been able to keep that promise.

    Hmph. I suppose it was only a matter of time ¨C an inevitability of the violent life he led. At least, that¡¯s what I wanna believe¡­ if only to ease the pain in my heart whenever I think of him. Because even now, across worlds and timelines¡­ I still wish I had been there with him. And if not¡­ at least a chance to say goodbye.

    Anyway¡­ I remember one late night, while we were cracking open a couple of cold ones outside the convenience store, he told me¡­

    ¡°Courage is just grace under pressure.¡±

    And that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ll tell Anna! It¡¯s what I¡¯ve always told myself whenever things get tough, whether as a Hero in this world or as Student Council President back at St Elicia¡¯s. Words I¡¯ll cling to no matter who I am¡­ or who I may become.

    Because I know it in my heart to be true. Now and forever! Thanks, Shinji.

    ¡°Grace¡­ under pressure?¡± Anna asks nervously, mouthing my words as if to taste them on her tongue. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re scared shitless¡­ you gotta face the crowd and smile,¡± I say with a playful grin, nudging her lightly. ¡°And, well¡­ I just so happen to know a certain pretty, cute Paladin with the most gorgeous purple hair and the loveliest green eyes ¨C who also happens to be incredibly graceful!¡±

    Anna¡¯s cheeks flush a soft red as she ducks her head shyly. ¡°Oh! Arisa! Really now¡­¡± she mumbles, fidgeting with the water as if trying to hide her flustered expression. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°And she¡¯s doing it for her beloved idol!¡± I tease as her cheeks flush bright red like the ripest of apples. ¡°And I¡¯d say¡­ she¡¯s got this for sure! What do ya think!?¡±

    ¡°I want to! But how?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find it in your heart. I¡¯m sure of it!¡± I exclaim with a sheepish smile, scratching my head playfully. ¡°Remember what I told ya on the night before we left? Let your love for Eris be your strength. And if anyone¡¯s in the way¡­ we¡¯ll fuck ¡®em up! C¡¯mon, say it with me!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll find it in my heart to do my best for Eris!¡± Anna declares resolutely. ¡°And if anyone stands in my way¡­ I won¡¯t yield an inch! Because, umm¡­¡±

    With a hand pressed softly upon her cheek, she takes a deep breath and prepares to say the words as they oughta be said. Y¡¯know¡­ with courage and honour!

    ¡°We¡¯ll fuck up anyone who stands in our way!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±

    We burst into laughter together, the tension and worry from moments ago flowing away from us like the warm, soapy water cleansing us.

    ¡°Someday, you¡¯ll be able to recite that mantra as seriously as I can,¡± I add with a playful grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though. We¡¯re getting there, one day at a time. Practice makes perfect.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I will,¡± Anna replies with a playful glint in her eyes, a sly smile tugging at her lips ¨C her confidence rekindled. ¡°Or maybe I won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Oho! ¡®Maybe¡¯, you said? What are the odds?¡±

    Anna cups her chin. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯d say fifty-fifty for either.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good enough for me!¡± I declare with a grin brimming with enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯m all in!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bear this burden alone either,¡± I tell her, taking her hands into mine once more, holding them close as I gaze into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m here for ya, and I got your back! We¡¯re a team, remember? You said that after you¡­ well¡­ reminded me of that fact!¡±

    I place a hand on my cheek, right where she ¡®reminded¡¯ me that I¡¯m not alone in this Prophecy of mine ¨C a touch that anchored me when despair threatened to pull me under.

    Heh. It still stings a little, even now. But only when I look into her eyes!

    ¡°I love you, Arisa¡­¡± Anna murmurs sweetly, her cheeks tinged with a soft blush as she leans in, pressing a gentle kiss to that exact spot. ¡°And¡­ thank you for reminding me that I¡¯m not alone in this¡­ without a slap.¡±

 Chapter 57: Forbidden Memories of the Demons Voice, Part IV [Re-write]

    Through the Hall of the Lightsworn¡­

    Ethereal light spills from the chandeliers above, casting a soft, shimmering glow over a lavish expanse of antique furnishings. The air is thick with opulence, every inch of the chamber steeped in grandeur. Ornate mirrors line the walls from floor to ceiling, their crystal-clear surfaces warping our sense of space¡­ creating an illusion of infinity.

    Returning to this place feels¡­ surreal. The endless reflections make it seem like I¡¯m standing in some illusory realm of wonderment where reality and enchantment blur into one. And maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ that¡¯s why my head feels a little light.

    Or maybe that¡¯s just my nerves acting up! Meeting the Oracle, Lady Nhaka Mezalune, for the second time¡­ it¡¯s enough to get my heart racing. Gosh, I wonder how she¡¯ll react when she sees me now ¨C and my mastery of the Order of Selene¡¯s magic.

    Hopefully, Rinnah willing¡­ she¡¯ll be happy to see me again. But this meeting isn¡¯t just about me. No, we¡¯re here for something far more important.

    Eris Aintree¡­ and what she forgot.

    Anna walks beside me, silent and pensive. This task, this burden¡­ it weighs on her mind like the weight of the world. I may be a Hero, but for this¡­ I¡¯m following her lead.

    And I know she¡¯s got this!

    Eris herself is still with us. She¡¯s our ever-dutiful guide escorting us through these grand halls. Following her lead, we reach a set of towering, jewel-encrusted doors¡­ and the Sacred Shield guards flanking them step aside, granting us passage.

    ¡°Ah. Here we are,¡± she says, her tone perfectly cordial, polite to a fault as she turns to us. ¡°Lady Nhaka is expecting you both. And umm¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll get your memories back,¡± Anna promises without a lick of hesitation. Her voice is steady, her eyes unwavering as she meets Eris¡¯ gaze. ¡°I promise we will.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I add, keeping my tone casual and cool. ¡°We¡¯ll see you soon.¡±

    Eris nods, though the worry in her eyes lingers. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my suite. It¡¯s the one down the hall, two floors below. I¡­ I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    ¡°Stay strong for us,¡± Anna says, placing her hands firmly on Eris¡¯ shoulders. There¡¯s a quiet intensity in her expression, a promise unspoken. ¡°We won¡¯t be long.¡±

    ¡°I will. I¡­ I¡¯ll try,¡± Eris says, letting out a quiet breath before mustering a small, fragile smile and giving a hesitant nod. ¡°Good luck in there, Anna. Arisa.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    She turns, walking away with measured steps. For a moment, she glances back ¨C her gaze uncertain and anxious. But she steels herself and presses on, leaving us to our task¡­ our promise to her.

    <hr>

    An audience with the Oracle of Sharmarli, Lady Nhaka Mezalune¡­

    Towering columns of white marble stretch towards a domed ceiling painted with celestial murals while golden chandeliers bathe the chamber in soft, ethereal light. Every surface gleams¡­ from the intricately carved walls to the immaculately polished floors.

    Perched upon a white-gold throne, a petite figure awaits, surrounded by robed attendants and ever-vigilant Sacred Shield guards. Her deep violet eyes glimmer with unmistakable delight when Anna and I enter her presence.

    She¡¯s dressed elegantly in a cream-coloured, gold-trimmed strapless gown, its silken fabric shimmering faintly like a sky filled with stars. Her detached sleeves glisten with enchantments, and her dainty feet are adorned with jewelled slippers set with amethysts and diamonds. Flowing pink hair cascades over her shoulders like spun candyfloss, woven with delicate chains of enchanted jewellery that sparkle with divine radiance.

    Yup, without a doubt ¨C that¡¯s her! Lady Nhaka Mezalune, the Oracle of Sharmarli. She who was ancient when this world was young¡­ seated before me like a pretty doll on a grand throne. Looks, however¡­ can sometimes be very, very deceiving!

    Hey, I oughta know. She¡¯s a Conjurer beyond compare ¨C the very one who summoned me to this world of Nisha to be a Hero. Seeing her again in this new timeline¡­

    I¡¯m glad. Truly!

    I remember the first time we met. She had practically thrown herself down the marble steps of her throne, skipping two at a time, and flung herself into my arms like an overjoyed child. It was quite the first impression, I¡¯ll say!

    But over time, her eccentricities grew on me. Beneath her childlike demeanour, she¡¯s wise and kind ¨C much like Lady Iris¡­ but in her own peculiar way.

    ¡°Hi there! My, oh my¡­ you¡¯re a tall one, aren¡¯t you!?¡± Lady Mezalune chirps, her voice ringing through the vast chamber. ¡°Or perhaps it¡¯s those pretty, pretty heels of Little Miss Alyssa¡¯s that you¡¯ve inherited! Lucky, lucky you!¡±

    But this time, she doesn¡¯t bound down the stairs. Instead, she descends them carefully, measuredly¡­ her servants and guards flanking her every step. With each step she takes, an unfamiliar feeling seeps into the air ¨C cold and heavy, laced with creeping darkness that grows stronger and stronger¡­ sending a shiver down my spine.

    Anna¡­ she senses it as well. I see it in how her shoulders stiffen and the slight hitch in her breath as she stands beside me. This cold, creeping presence unsettles her¡­ but she doesn''t know whether to brace herself or wait and see.

    Neither do I, to be honest.

    ¡°You¡¯re wondering why you sense what you do from me¡­¡± Lady Mezalune says, tilting her head with an impish smile as she stops at the base of the steps. ¡°Don¡¯t be alarmed! It¡¯s why you¡¯re here before me with my beloved Healer Hero, right? Little Miss Anna Silverlight of the Order of Selene.¡±

    Beneath that usual playfulness, there¡¯s a faint weariness in her eyes, a subtle weakness in her stance. It¡¯s like a burden is weighing down on her. That ill aura¡­ perhaps?

    Anna inclines her head respectfully, though her expression remains taut with tension. ¡°Miss Mezalune¡­¡±

    ¡°You have something burning in your heart that you wish to ask me, don¡¯t you¡­ Little Miss!?¡± Lady Mezalune muses with a coy smile, baring jagged, shark-like teeth. ¡°So, let¡¯s hear it! Because what you and I want may very well be one and the same!¡±

 Chapter 58: The Oracle [Re-write]

    The Healer Hero, her Paladin, and the Oracle¡­

    With a snap of her fingers, the robed servants and Sacred Shield guards step back from Lady Mezalune. Just a little bit ¨C they¡¯re still close enough to intervene at a moment¡¯s notice. The sheer vastness of the throne room becomes all the more apparent.

    The aura of ice and shadows emanating from her is nearly overwhelming ¨C an oppressive force that chills to the bone. It doesn¡¯t seem to control her, nor does she appear to control it. Instead, I¡¯m sensing that it¡­ weakens her.

    Good grief. Call it a gut feeling¡­ but I suspect it has something to do with Eris¡¯ request.

    ¡°So, what can I do you for today, Little Miss Paladin!?¡± Lady Mezalune asks with a sly smile, suppressing a slight shiver. ¡°Little Miss Eris has been talking to you and Little Miss Hero over there¡­ hasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She has. And she would like her memories back,¡± Anna states firmly, voice steady but respectful. "She asked us to convince you to change your mind.¡±

    ¡°My, my¡­ that again?¡± Lady Mezalune scoffs, flicking a strand of pink hair over her shoulder. ¡°Hmph! That Little Miss has asked me that question so many times already! And the answer is still no! No, no, no! Never!¡±

    She crosses her arms in a playful, girlish manner ¨C but in doing so, she trembles ever so slightly. ¡°Besides, she¡¯s the one who wanted it! But you already knew that¡­ don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Anna replies without hesitation. ¡°And she¡¯s aware of this, Miss Mezalune. She still wants her memories back.¡±

    ¡°But is she aware of what she¡¯s asking for?¡± Lady Mezalune muses, tilting her head ever so slightly, her violet eyes gleaming like polished amethysts. ¡°Like a moth to a flame¡­ she flutters towards oblivion¡­ naively believing it to be her salvation!¡±

    ¡°It may very well be oblivion that Eris seeks,¡± Anna answers, unfazed by the weight of the Oracle¡¯s piercing gaze. ¡°But they¡¯re her memories, for better or worse.¡±

    ¡°Even if they hurt her, Little Miss? She begged me for this, you know.¡±

    Anna nods. ¡°She suffers every day without them, Lady Mezalune. She misses her Manager, her Studio¡­ everyone. And she doesn¡¯t understand why they left her.¡±

    Lady Mezalune exhales slowly. ¡°It hurts¡­ that much is true! But is Little Miss Eris¡¯ current state of being a fate worse than death? I ask this¡­ considering the alternative.¡±

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Anna¡¯s brow furrows. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°When my Sacred Shield champions brought her to me, she tried to, well¡­¡±

    Lady Mezalune raises a hand, index finger drawing a sharp line across her throat.

    Anna takes a step back, eyes widening. ¡°Why!?¡±

    ¡°Because of the Demon Cult!¡± Lady Mezalune replies bluntly. ¡°What they did to her in a bid to make her theirs and theirs alone¡­¡±

    The throne room seems to hush¡­ all around us¡­ as if holding its breath at her words.

    ¡°On the first day of First Seed¡­ I had a premonition of where they had taken her,¡± Lady Mezalune continues, folding her arms as her gaze drifts to me ¨C piercing and knowing. ¡°It was the same day I summoned you, Little Miss Hero. I acted as quickly as I could.¡±

    She turns away from us then, her gaze drifting over the opulence of her seat of power as though searching for comfort in its gilded splendour. But her tone carries no such luxury ¨C only the weight of something old¡­ something tired.

    ¡°You said Little Miss Eris wants to know why her Studio isn¡¯t in touch with her anymore?¡± she says, her voice laced with quiet disdain. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why ¨C the Demon Cult struck a deal with her Studio¡¯s upper management. They sold her away for a king¡¯s ransom of gold.¡±

    I exchange a glance with Anna. Good grief. In the previous timeline, this kidnapping happened a few Seeds from now. But here¡­ it¡¯s already over. Instead, we¡¯re standing in the aftermath.

    How? Why!? I thought we were early, ahead of schedule, to prevent this tragedy. But then, I suppose this is¡­ another change. For worse, I¡¯d say.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a shame how cheaply some mortals value the lives of others? No matter. My Sacred Shield saved her from their clutches. But the others with her¡­¡± Lady Mezalune says, her voice trailing off as her eyes darken. ¡°We were too late for them.¡±

    Silence hangs thick between the three of us ¨C only for a moment, yet it stretches endlessly¡­ like time itself has frozen in place, refusing to move forward.

    ¡°It was then, knowing what she knew, having witnessed what she witnessed¡­ that she wanted me to make her forget it all like it never happened. At any cost. By any means necessary,¡± Lady Mezalune finishes. ¡°And so¡­ I did exactly that!¡±

    ¡°With a spell,¡± I murmur, the words slipping out as if piecing together a puzzle aloud. My breath catches as the realisation settles. ¡°Shit. You¡­ tore out her soul! That¡¯s¡­ necromancy!¡±

    ¡°It is! Like any other spell, the Dark Arts are but another tool to serve a Conjurer''s needs!¡± Lady Mezalune corrects, her finger wagging as a knowing smirk tugs at her lips. ¡°Besides, I only took a fragment of her soul! She would¡¯ve died otherwise!¡±

    She continues, her tone light yet matter-of-fact. ¡°That fragment was all I needed to strip away that part of her memories ¨C everything before the day she was called to my side. She was meant to remember only her name, her identity... and her life in the Holy City.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why she¡¯s acting so weirdly¡­¡±

    Lady Mezalune nods, her expression unwavering. ¡°A side effect, unfortunately! Whenever she tries to recall what¡¯s been sealed away¡­ the spell resists. And so, she suffers.¡±

    She exhales¡­ as if dismissing any doubt. ¡°But as I said ¨C what I prevented was far, far worse!¡±

    Anna¡¯s fists clench at her sides. ¡°Tell me¡­ Miss Mezalune. What did Eris forget?¡±

    ¡°You wish to know, Little Miss!?¡± Mezalune asks rhetorically. Shadows coil and swirl into existence, black smoke twisting between her fingers. ¡°Here¡¯s your answer!¡±

 Chapter 58.5: Shadows of Her Past [Re-write]

    Beholding the Memories of the Demon¡¯s Voice¡­

    In Lady Mezalune¡¯s hands¡­ a crystal materialises ¨C black as pitch, levitating above her palm. Shadows slither across its darkened surface like living serpents¡­ pulsating, breathing. The very air around it chills, more intense than before. And as I lay eyes on it¡­ my skin prickles.

    Good grief. Fucking hell! So that¡¯s what¡¯s causing that icy, dark aura around her¡­ and why her servants and guards refuse to leave her side.

    ¡°By Rinnah¡­¡± Anna whispers, staring at that evil, ominous thing. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Memory Crystal, Little Miss!¡± Lady Mezalune states, watching her closely. ¡°They¡¯re shaped by the memories they contain. So, what will you do?¡±

    Anna hesitates. For a brief moment, I see it ¨C a flicker of uncertainty in her determination. But then she steadies herself, her gaze locked onto that space within the Oracle¡¯s hands where darkness holds dominion¡­ black as death.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too late to turn back,¡± Lady Mezalune murmurs, the shadows of the Memory Crystal slithering over her hands, coiling between her fingers like living tendrils. ¡°You could tell her I refused, that you tried your best. She already resents me. To her, I¡¯m the worst thing that¡¯s happened since everything else she¡¯s forgotten.¡±

    ¡°Part of me wants to do as you say,¡± Anna admits, her voice quiet, heavy with something unspoken. Her gaze drops momentarily as if weighed down by the burden of choice. ¡°But Eris deserves to know the truth. It¡¯s what she wants. And I¡­ I know how she feels.¡±

    Lady Mezalune raises a brow. ¡°Oho! Do you?¡±

    Anna nods. ¡°I understand what it¡¯s like to have gaps in your memories. Nights spent staring at the ceiling, trying to grasp something¡­ anything¡­ just beyond reach. It haunts you."

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    I place a hand on her shoulder, my own heart twisting. She searches for memories of a past forgotten. I grieve for memories of a future undone. We¡¯re two sides of the same coin, both carrying an ache that never quite fades.

    But at least¡­ we have each other.

    That night before we left the Isle of Spirits, we held each other close till dawn. It didn¡¯t erase the emptiness entirely, but it made it bearable. She¡¯s here for me. And I¡¯m here for her. Always.

    Now, she¡¯ll be here for Eris as well.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°It¡¯s an awful feeling, losing parts of yourself¡­ and knowing you¡¯ve lost them,¡± Anna continues softly. ¡°That feeling of hollowness¡­ I wouldn¡¯t wish it on anyone! Least of all, a gentle soul like Eris, regardless of whether or not she¡¯s my favourite Bard.¡±

    Lady Mezalune studies her in silence. Then, slowly, a smile spreads across her lips ¨C bright, unexpected, and laced with something almost mischievous. It¡¯s a force of joy so powerful that it overwhelms the cold darkness enveloping her!

    ¡°You¡¯ll do it, then?¡± she exclaims. ¡°Great! Super special awesome! With that conviction burning in your heart, I believe you¡¯ll accomplish what I cannot, Little Miss!"

    Anna blinks. ¡°Miss Mezalune¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be there for Little Miss Eris in her time of need,¡± Lady Mezalune says warmly, her purple eyes gleaming with quiet certainty. ¡°From all that you¡¯ve told me¡­ I know it to be true!¡±

    Then, a sly smile tugs at her lips. ¡°Besides¡­ she does like you quite a lot! And as you just said ¨C she¡¯s your favourite Bard! An idol and her number one fan¡­ it¡¯s a match made in heaven!¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Anna exclaims, her face turning a deep shade of red as she instinctively places a hand on her cheek, fingers trembling slightly. ¡°You really think so!?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lady Mezalune answers with a smirk. ¡°Little Miss Iris was quite the generous patron of Little Miss Eris¡¯ Studio, all thanks to you loving her songs! You¡¯re a VVIP to them!¡±

    Anna frowns. ¡°But Mom never mentioned what happened to Eris and her Studio. Everything you said earlier¡­ that they betrayed her for gold, and¡­¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t want you to worry! At least¡­ not until you were ready to fight demons and those who serve them!¡± Lady Mezalune replies gently. ¡°As for her Studio¡­ they¡¯re still around! It was a few bad eggs in upper management¡­ and I¡¯ve dealt with them since!¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m not sure how to feel about that¡­¡±

    Lady Mezalune smiles. ¡°You don¡¯t have to! Because what¡¯s done is done. Now, one last time, from the bottom of your heart ¨C Little Miss Paladin of the Order of Selene, guardian of the Healer Hero ¨C will you bear this burden and be there for Little Miss Eris in her time of need?¡±

    Anna breathes in. Then, with resolve shining in her eyes¡­ she answers.

    ¡°I shall.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Lady Mezalune grins with delight, eyes glinting as she holds out the Memory Crystal, its shadows pulsing with an ominous rhythm. ¡°Place your hand upon it¡­ and embrace the darkness.¡±

    Steady, unwavering, Anna reaches for the Memory Crystal. Shadows rise, enveloping her in their cold embrace. Part of me wants to help her, but I know I can¡¯t ¨C it¡¯s a delicate process¡­ and any interference would forever shatter the crystal and the memories within.

    Wait, why do I know this? Necromancy ain¡¯t my forte ¨C far from it! And yet¡­ I do.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ very cold¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her entire body trembling as the icy shadows coil around her¡­ their combined evil threatening to swallow her whole. ¡°Miss Mezalune, I¡­¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Lady Mezalune says softly. ¡°Endure it.¡±

    ¡°I will. I can already feel the shadows weakening, Miss Mezalune! I¡¯m in control now, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Anna!¡±

    I lunge forward just in time, catching her as she staggers. Her body is ice-cold, trembling against mine¡­ barely able to support itself as she holds the Memory Crystal in her hands.

    The accursed thing pulses with a sinister presence¡­ but she refuses to let it overpower her. Gritting her teeth, she forces herself upright.

    ¡°Thank you, Arisa¡­¡± Anna rasps, her voice strained, her breath uneven. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling too good right now¡­ but I¡¯ll manage.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± I reply, mustering a smile I don¡¯t quite feel. ¡°Let¡¯s get this to Eris.¡±

 Chapter 59: Remembrance, and Regret [Re-write]

    On the way to Eris¡¯ suite¡­

    It¡¯s eerily quiet out here. Or maybe I¡¯m just noticing it now¡­ walking past these damn mirrors with only Anna¡¯s silence and the biting cold of the Memory Crystal in her grasp.

    I¡¯m holding her hand, guiding her forward. It¡¯s stiff, ice-cold¡­ trembling. Each step towards the suite feels like a battle she¡¯s barely winning. The accursed thing is weakening her, as it did Lady Mezalune.

    Worry gnaws at me, twisting knots in my stomach. But deep down, I¡­

    ¡°Are you sure she can handle this? You¡¯re stronger than her ¨C it should be you, Hero.¡±

    No. She¡¯s the one meant for this¡­ right? Like I said before ¨C Anna knows emptiness better than anyone. When Lady Claire recused her from that dark Dungeon and brought her into the Order of Selene all those years ago, she had no memories of who she was before. She knows how much that sense of emptiness hurts, not knowing.

    ¡°I understand now, Arisa.¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice comes suddenly, quiet but raw. She stops in her tracks, her eyes staring into some distant, unseen place a thousand yards away. Tears roll freely down her cheeks.

    ¡°I know why Eris chose to forget.¡±

    I look at her, my heart sinking. By holding the Memory Crystal, she¡¯s experiencing Eris¡¯ past first-hand¡­ reliving it as if it were her own. From the way she¡¯s shaking, it must be something truly unbearable.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    My gaze drifts to the Memory Crystal in her hands, its dark tendrils writhing like living shadows. A cold presence coils around me, and as the darkness stirs¡­ I find myself peering into its secrets¡­ alongside her.

    <hr>

    Months ago, in the Convocation of Aria¡­

    Murals of divine Rinnah had been defiled with unholy sigils carved in jagged strokes of dried blood. Stone walls wept with the weight of their own corruption, casting grotesque shadows in the flickering torchlight. Marble floors, fractured and riddled with black, writhing vines¡­ pulsed as if something vile slumbered beneath them.

    Eris Aintree slumped against one of those wretched, vandalised walls, her breath thin and laboured. Each breath sent splinters of pain through her chest, like shards of glass stabbing into her ribs. The air here was thick, not just with rot and damp, but with a presence ¨C an oppressive, malevolent force that seemed to coil around her like a ravenous serpent.

    It was as if the walls themselves watched her¡­ waiting for her to break.

    She wanted to flee ¨C desperately so ¨C but any movement was impossible. Iron shackles clamped around her wrists and ankles, bolted deep into the corrupted stone. Her fingers, slick with blood, twitched uselessly where her nails had been torn away. But the dull, pulsing pain from the ruined nail beds was almost soothing compared to the raw agony of her throat¡­ encircled by a cruel metal collar. The accursed thing had been fastened too tightly, digging into her flesh¡­ forcing swollen skin to bulge over its edges. With every shallow breath, it bit into her further, a constant, unyielding reminder of her captivity¡­ and the fate that awaited her.

    She had learned stillness. It was the only way to lessen her suffering. Yet, even in silence, the collar punished her ¨C its rough edges scraping with the rise and fall of every breath. Above, from somewhere beyond the ceiling, came the relentless drone of ritualistic chanting. The syllables were foreign, wrong, their cadence warping the air around her. Then, inevitably, came the screams ¨C raw, piercing¡­ echoing like the wails of the damned.

    And she recognised some of those voices. That was what kept her awake. That was what filled her belly with leaden dread¡­ keeping her heart hammering against her ribs long after exhaustion should have taken her.

    But why them? Why not her? She was the one they wanted, was she not? This, she wondered. They had left her here like this for what felt like an eternity. Days? Weeks? Months? Time was a meaningless thing in this hellhole. But now¡­ something was different.

    There was no more chanting ¨C yet silence did not follow.

    Instead, there were new sounds ¨C shouting, the clash of steel¡­ and the blazing roar of fire. The torches outside her cell flickered violently as if recoiling from whatever force had begun to breach the halls of the damned.

    Hope flickered in her chest, faint and fragile. Was someone finally coming to help?

    Even so¡­ this was not how her journey south was meant to end.

    Going to Nevermore, the City of Dreams, was her first time venturing beyond the safety of the Holy City. Her Studio had sent her there with a grand performance promised for her Undead fans. It was meant to be a historic milestone ¨C a gesture of unity bridging the rift between humans, elves, and the living dead that had existed for centuries.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    But it had been a lie.

    The desert sands had swallowed her hopes the moment green fields faded behind them. When the attack came, she thought them mere bandits seeking ransom.

    Surrender had seemed the wiser choice. Ransom could be paid. Rescue could be arranged. But the Demon Cult had no need for gold. They had plans and intentions far fouler.

    She was what they wanted, what they paid for.

    Eris turned her head slightly, her gaze falling upon the motionless form beside her.

    His name was Roland Evenstar ¨C ¡®Mister Roland¡¯, as she had always called him, teasingly, sweetly¡­ just to watch his face flush with embarrassment.

    But he wasn¡¯t blushing now.

    His broad chest, once so full of warmth and laughter, barely stirred. The filth-caked chains that bound him rattled softly in the damp air, his body a ruin of blood and torn flesh. They had tortured him in front of her¡­ to break her.

    They had gone too far. She had pleaded with them. Screamed for them to stop. But they had only laughed, taking their time¡­ dragging their ritual blades through his flesh with deliberate, artistic cruelty. And now¡­ he had not moved for hours.

    She had called his name until her throat was raw, but he never answered.

    Tears tracked down her face, carving clean paths through the grime. The collar bit into her neck as her shoulders trembled with each sob, but it was nothing compared to the agony of her heart.

    Above, the battle intensified. The screams of the cultists rang out ¨C some in rage, some in agony.

    And then, closer to her cell ¨C she could hear some of the cultists speaking. Arguing.

    ¡°Execute the prisoners,¡± a female Cultist commanded, her voice cold and authoritative with an edge of finality. ¡°Especially her.¡±

    ¡°What?! Are you mad!?¡± a male Cultist protested, his tone desperate and incredulous, rising in panic. ¡°We should use them for leverage! The dogs of the False Oracle will breach our defences soon, and they¡¯ll¡­¡±

    His words were abruptly stopped by the sound of a blade sinking into flesh, followed by a gurgling cry. And then¡­ a body hitting the floor.

    ¡°We cannot let them have her!¡± the same female Cultist declared, her voice ironclad. ¡°If her fate is not to serve our Lord faithfully¡­ then she must die in its hallowed name. This is our final act of service. Go!¡±

    Eris clenched her fists, bloody fingers digging into her raw palms. The screams of her fellow captives rose, each one like a jagged dagger to her heart. Some voices were familiar, others were not, yet she ached for them all ¨C their suffering was no different from hers. Either way, their voices gurgled into silence, blood spilling onto the cursed stone and poisoned earth.

    And her turn would come soon.

    A woman approached ¨C a Cultist, wild-eyed and grinning, her matted black hair caked in filth and blood. The dagger in her hand gleamed wetly¡­ as if it had already feasted and longed for more. And from that deranged glint in her eyes, her every move¡­

    Eris swallowed, her breath hitching. It was the same Cultist who had slain her subordinate for daring to protest her mad plan. And now¡­ she had come to finish off the Demon Cult¡¯s most valuable prisoner herself.

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    The word was a whisper, a useless plea. It did little more than make the Cultist¡¯s smile wider as she knelt before Eris, raising the blade¡­ ready to carve out her final breath.

    She was going to die. Death, such as it was¡­ at long last, after all that she had endured. But then¡­

    A blur of movement.

    Roland Evenstar, with the last shreds of his strength¡­ lunged.

    The Cultist barely had time to gasp before the full force of his weight bore her down, pinning her to the stone floor.

    She shrieked in rage, her ritual dagger plunging into his side again and again. His body convulsed with each strike, blood spilling like a ruptured dam. But he did not let go.

    He would not let go.

    ¡°Mister Roland¡­¡±

    His breath was ragged. His hands trembled, yet they held her down, crushing her struggling form beneath him.

    ¡°Eris¡­¡±

    His voice was a broken whisper. ¡°Live. Survive. For everyone¡¯s sake.¡±

    Blood bubbled at his lips. He smiled weakly, fondly¡­ painfully.

    ¡°I love you. I¡­¡±

    His body slumped as his final breath left him. The Cultist beneath him was still shrieking, still flailing, still stabbing ¨C until a silver-clad Warrior severed her head with a single stroke of his longsword.

    Eris barely registered it.

    The warriors ¨C knights in shining, bloodied armour ¨C stormed the chamber, cutting down what remained of the Demon Cult. But it did not matter.

    Nothing mattered anymore.

    <hr>

    Back in the Hall of the Lightsworn¡­

    The memories fade before my eyes, and reality comes rushing back. My senses return, but the unease lingers ¨C heavy¡­ and suffocating.

    I feel¡­ upset. No, far more than that. I¡¯m furious. Pissed off at the Demon Cult!

    But what good is anger now? What¡¯s done is done.

    I turn to Anna. She meets my gaze, silent yet knowing¡­ the sorrow in her tear-filled eyes mirroring my own.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened to her,¡± I murmur, bowing my head. ¡°Fuck.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why she wanted to forget, Arisa¡­¡± Anna states, her voice trembling as tears trace slowly down her cheeks. ¡°You saw it too.¡±

    ¡°I did. Anna¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t hesitate. I pull her into an embrace, holding her tightly. She¡¯s cold ¨C deathly cold, her body as pale as a spectre¡¯s. Her touch stings¡­ but I don¡¯t let go.

    ¡°But even in that darkness¡­ in that hell¡­ there was light,¡± Anna says, her voice gaining strength. She pulls back just enough to look into my eyes, determination burning in hers. ¡°Her Manager¡­ he gave his life to save her in that final moment.¡±

    I nod, the weight of her words sinking in.

    ¡°If she remembers his sacrifice¡­¡± Anna adds softly, her voice tinged with bittersweetness, like the lingering notes of a mournful melody. ¡°His love¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be able to accept her lost memories,¡± I finish, my voice steadier now. ¡°And in doing so¡­ reclaim the part of herself she lost.¡±

    Anna wipes at her tears, though they keep falling. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s her past, for better or worse. If she doesn¡¯t face it¡­ the void in her heart will never heal. And if she remembers Mister Roland¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll pull through,¡± I say with a smile that quickly fades into a thin line. ¡°That said¡­ she won¡¯t take it well initially. You remember what Lady Mezalune said?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t do something she¡¯ll regret,¡± Anna says resolutely. ¡°We¡¯ll be there for her in her time of need! We¡¯ll help her through this. Together.¡±

    A slow grin tugs at my lips. ¡°Hell yeah.¡±

    Anna sniffles, a weak smile flickering across her face. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Arisa. No more delays. We have to¡­ ahh¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold still. One pair of steady shoulders coming right up!¡±

    I crouch beside her, carefully slipping her arm over my shoulder. She glances at me, and for a moment, we exchange tired but genuine smiles.

    Then, without another word, we press forward ¨C towards Eris¡¯ suite¡­ towards whatever comes next.

 Chapter 60: Regret, and Oblivion [Re-write]

    Downstairs, on the way to Eris¡¯ suite¡­

    Intricately carved marble pillars and ethereal lamps cast a soft, celestial glow. The air carries a faint fragrance of sacred incense¡­ a lingering presence of holy sanctuary.

    Eris¡¯ suite is the last one down the corridor ¨C a lavish corner apartment whose exterior is opulently adorned in a manner befitting the Oracle¡¯s esteem. I haven¡¯t seen the inside yet, but judging by the grandeur of these surroundings¡­ damn!

    If only the apartment complexes back in my world looked like this. Hey, a girl can dream!

    Anna and I¡­ we¡¯re about to meet Eris. To return the memories she once chose to forget ¨C sealed away in that accursed Memory Crystal pulsing ominously in Anna¡¯s grasp.

    Knowing what¡¯s in there, we can only hope, Rinnah willing¡­ that Eris finds closure and comfort in remembering her Manager¡¯s sacrifice and love. That through it, she¡¯ll break free from this hollow existence of hers and seal the hole in her heart and soul.

    It¡¯s gonna be a lot.

    Anna and I¡­ we gotta be there for her, as friends. It¡¯s how we¡¯ll pull through. Together.

    Now, here we stand at Eris¡¯ door. My stomach twists with unease. I won¡¯t lie ¨C I¡¯m worried. Stressed, even. And Anna¡­ she¡¯s feeling it too, no matter how hard she tries to conceal it. The dark, cold presence of the Memory Crystal clings to her like a bad omen, but she remains steadfast, as stoic as she can be in the face of the toll it¡¯s taking.

    ¡°Alright. You good to go?¡± I ask, my gaze fixed on the ornate door before us. ¡°Once we step inside, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m ready¡­¡± Anna replies, though her voice is quieter than usual. She clutches her cloak tighter around her shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, Arisa¡­¡±

    I nod. ¡°Of course. Hang in there while I get the door. Love ya.¡±

    Anna chuckles softly. ¡°Love you too¡­¡±

    ¡°Here, hold onto this for now,¡± I say, gently easing her arm from my shoulders and placing Elizabeth in her grasp. ¡°It¡¯ll help.¡±

    Wordlessly, she nods and plants Elizabeth firmly into the ground, using it as a makeshift support. The sturdy frame keeps her steady, the angelic wings at its crest faintly shimmering in response to her touch.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough chit-chat,¡± I say, stepping forward. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    Before I can even knock, the door swings open.

    Eris stands there, a nervous yet eager smile lighting up her face. The pointed tips of her elvish ears twitch slightly ¨C almost imperceptibly.

    Huh. Was she¡­ waiting behind that door for us?

    ¡°Arisa! Anna! You¡¯re back!¡±

    Her teal eyes shine with anticipation as she practically bounces in place. ¡°Umm¡­ what did Lady Nhaka say!? Did she¡­? Oh! Umm¡­¡±

    Eris¡¯ words and enthusiasm die the moment she sees Anna ¨C the wretched, shivering state she¡¯s in. Her expression crumbles into one of immediate concern.

    ¡°Ah! Anna¡­¡±

    Anna musters a weak smile, nodding in silent reassurance. Instantly, Eris steps back, granting us entry. A silent invitation into her home.

    And so¡­ it begins.

    <hr>

    Inside Eris Aintree¡¯s suite¡­

    This place is nothing short of breathtaking ¨C a vast, opulent space with high ceilings, gilded decor, and furnishings fit for royalty. Every luxury imaginable is within arm¡¯s reach. And yet¡­

    Something feels¡­ off. But why?

    I see my answer all around me ¨C messy piles of paper covered in illegible scribbles litter the floor, tangled with broken instruments ¨C torn strings, shattered glass¡­ and dark wine stains bleeding into the plush carpet.

    It¡¯s a ruin of excess¡­ a life in disarray.

    ¡°Sorry about the mess¡­¡± Eris murmurs, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Ah. It¡¯s¡­ not a good look, I know¡­¡±

    She averts her gaze as she picks up a broken harp from the sofa, its delicate frame barely holding together. With little care, she tosses it aside to make room for Anna and me, settling herself in the middle.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Last week, I¡­ ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry. This isn¡¯t proper at all!¡±

    ¡°No room service in the Palace of Lights?¡± I ask, arching a brow at the state of the place as I help Anna onto the sofa at Eris¡¯ left before taking my seat on her right. ¡°I hear the maids here are pretty damn good at tidying up.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let them in. Not like this, Arisa.¡±

    Hmm. Fucking hell. So this is how she¡¯s been coping, shutting herself away like this? She lost her memories ¨C painful memories, no doubt ¨C but in losing them, she lost more than just that. Her singing voice. Her passion. Her purpose. From the looks of it¡­ everything.

    And now I see it clearly ¨C the strain behind her smile. It¡¯s not the look of someone merely sad or grieving. It¡¯s the hollow mask of someone who has forgotten why they¡¯re alive, struggling to maintain a cheerful fa?ade.

    ¡°I was upset with Lady Nhaka for ignoring me,¡± Eris says quietly, staring down at her lap. ¡°I hated her. I hated her with everything in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Miss Mezalune¡­ she wanted to protect you. Nothing more than that¡­¡± Anna¡¯s voice is weak yet firm. ¡°She said she needed me¡­ to do what she can¡¯t do for you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Eris exhales, her fingers curling into the fabric of her stockings. ¡°I see. Anyway¡­ I¡¯m ready to remember. Yes¡­ I am.¡±

    Anna nods and unveils the Memory Crystal. At once, Eris hesitates. The sight of it¡ªthe dark, swirling depths ¨C draws her in¡­ yet repels her. And as I look at it again, I swear¡­ it feels even colder than before.

    ¡°These are my memories¡­?¡± Eris whispers fearfully, caught between dread and longing. ¡°What I¡¯ve forgotten? Ah. I¡­¡±

    She wants to look away, but she can¡¯t. It¡¯s as if the fragment of her past is calling to her¡­ a siren¡¯s song that can¡¯t be ignored.

    ¡°Place your hand on this Memory Crystal,¡± I say solemnly, my gaze fixed on the void within. ¡°It¡¯s what Lady Mezalune has been keeping for ya. And with it¡­ you¡¯ll remember, once more.¡±

    Her hand hovers over it, trembling. She hesitates for a moment ¨C just a moment ¨C but in the end¡­ she can¡¯t resist. These memories were hers, after all.

    And as soon as her fingertips brush against the Memory Crystal¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The reaction is immediate. A dark pulse engulfs Eris, wrapping her in a cold embrace. She stiffens, her eyes widening as the memories rush back in an unstoppable tide. And as I glance at Anna¡­ I see warmth return to her face, the colour no longer drained, her body no longer freezing over nor engulfed in inky shadows.

    ¡°So this is why Mister Roland won¡¯t speak to me anymore¡­¡± Eris utters, her voice trembling as tears well up in her eyes. ¡°Why the Studio¡­¡±

    She doesn¡¯t finish the sentence. Once black as the abyss, the Memory Crystal dulls to a lifeless grey, completely spent as it tumbles from her grasp to the floor.

    ¡°They¡¯re all dead¡­ all because of those cultists. And I¡­¡±

    ¡°Eris¡­¡± Anna says as she reaches out, worry etched into her features. ¡°Please listen to me¡­¡±

    Good grief. This timeline is all kinds of fucked up. I thought we¡¯d stop the Demon Cult. I thought that was the plan. And yet, this happened instead.

    Why? Just why? I push against the world¡­ and it pushes back. I¡¯m the Hero with all the strength and power to save Nisha, and still¡­ the tears come, darkening the world despite me.

    Good grief. Is there truly no way to prevent¡­

    ¡°These sins of yours. These sins of mine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for this¡­¡± Eris says, her voice flat, her tear-streaked eyes fixed on the glass shards at her feet. ¡°It¡¯s what I wanted. Now, please leave. I¡­ want to be alone. Ah. I have to¡­¡±

    We don¡¯t move. Not an inch. Anna and I remain seated beside her, forming a barrier ¨C one that keeps her here and keeps her safe. But that¡¯s only a temporary measure. I look into her eyes, empty yet brimming with grief¡­ and I know.

    She¡¯s drowning in despair, self-hatred, and guilt. And now, with the weight of the truth crashing down on her¡­ it¡¯s a fate worse than death. Worse than emptiness. The irony isn¡¯t lost on her.

    And in this state, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she¡¯ll¡­ y¡¯know. We can¡¯t leave her like this.

    ¡°Please move aside,¡± Eris utters dispassionately, her tear-stricken eyes staring forlornly at the glass shards languishing on the carpet. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough. Please leave me be¡­¡±

    ¡°Eris, please listen to me!¡± Anna exclaims, her voice urgent, her hands gripping Eris¡¯ shoulders. ¡°Mister Roland wanted you to be safe. He did what he had to do to save your life!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen¡­? You know¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Arisa and I saw what he did for you through the Memory Crystal.¡±

    ¡°Ah. You did, huh? To think I repaid him by pretending it never happened, living a lie¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Eris¡­¡±

    ¡°It is! I have no right being here when he¡¯s¡­ gone. Because of me¡­¡±

    ¡°You have to help her in her time of need, Hero. Surely there¡¯s something you can do.¡±

    Yes¡­ there is. I could use that spell ¨C the one from the Shadow Fiend! Mind Control. It would stop her from doing anything rash. It¡¯s some really evil shit¡­ but I¡¯d be using it for good.

    ¡°Yes. Use it¡­ and everything will be good again. As it should be.¡±

    That makes it okay¡­ right? Here and now, for the greater good. To help her¡­

    I¡­

    No! I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t! I promised I¡¯d trust Anna to lead the way. She¡¯s got this ¨C I know she does. I can¡¯t waver. Not now. Not when it matters most.

    I trust you, Anna. Always. To these thoughts of mine¡­ this temptation¡­ I deny you. And I shall suffer no trespass. Not anymore!

    ¡°You were in shock back when you chose to forget,¡± Anna says gently, her voice steady yet filled with compassion. She reaches for Eris¡¯ hand, offering a reassuring squeeze to ground her in the present. ¡°You needed time to breathe. And now that you¡¯re ready to remember his love and sacrifice, you chose to do so on your own terms.¡±

    ¡°But why me¡­? Why us¡­?¡± Eris asks softly, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Tell me, Anna ¨C why did the Demon Cult do this¡­? We¡¯ve done them no wrong, and yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. The world can be cruel. It gives and takes on a whim,¡± Anna says, shaking her head. ¡°But I know this ¨C Mister Roland gave you his love willingly! He used what remained of his life to protect you from that Cultist for a reason.¡±

    ¡°Which is¡­?¡±

    ¡°That one day¡­ you¡¯d smile again. He hopes that it¡¯ll be so.¡±

    ¡°You really think so¡­? That I can¡­?¡±

    Anna embraces her tightly, letting Eris cry against her shoulder.

    ¡°Remembering him was the first step. It may feel impossible now, but that¡¯s okay. Healing takes time. It may take many Seeds¡­ many years, even. But you¡¯ll make it one day because it¡¯s possible. Because time is possible.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°May Arisa and I pray for the dead?¡± Anna asks gently, her smile warm yet solemn. ¡°It¡¯s the least we can do.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Tearfully, Eris nods. Following Anna¡¯s lead, as her Healer¡­ I know what I gotta do.

    And I¡­ I¡¯m glad I held back. I really am.

    But then¡­ why the fuck did I even think of that at all?

 Chapter 61: Elysium [Re-write]

    One hour later¡­

    The candles are lit, and the sofas and the coffee table have been pushed aside, creating a small circle of calm. We¡¯ve swept away the broken glass, the shattered instruments¡­ the remnants of that life in disarray.

    It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s enough ¨C a little sanctuary where we can gather in quiet prayer.

    In the Palace of Lights, there¡¯s a grand prayer hall ¨C a vast, opulent space tended by the healers and paladins of the Order of Selene. It gleams with devotion to immortal Rinnah, rivalling even the sacred splendour of its counterpart in the Chantry of Eternal Light. But that ain¡¯t the place for us.

    Better to do it here, away from the grandeur¡­ away from the world. Just the three of us.

    I slip off my high heels and kneel on the cold tiles, the chill seeping through my stockings and sending a tremor up my legs. Anna hands me a battered copy of the Codex Rinnah, found amid the chaos of Eris¡¯ suite. Many of its pages are damaged¡­ but the ones I need are intact.

    It¡¯ll do.

    The Requiem is the Order of Selene¡¯s prayer for the dead. Inscribed in Enochian, the divine language of the gods, it¡¯s a rite meant to offer peace and comfort in a time of loss. Healers commit the words to memory as part of their training¡­ bringing land and heavens near.

    I never had to recite the Requiem in the previous timeline. Back then, Anna and I didn¡¯t have anyone to mourn. Not until Arcadia and the Demon Lord¡­ where it all ended.

    But in this timeline, I¡¯ve said the sacred words for the dead before. Anna and I¡­ we prayed for Roderic Sinclair¡¯s crew after the Highgrove Warrens. And now, we¡¯re praying for Eris¡¯ friends. Her manager. The ones she lost to the Demon Cult.

    This whole situation¡­ it fucking sucks. It really does.

    ¡°Please join us, Eris,¡± Anna murmurs, voice gentle as she gestures to her right. ¡°Arisa will lead us in the Requiem.¡±

    Eris hesitates. Her hands are curled into fists against her lap, her nails biting into her palms. Her red-rimmed eyes flicker with uncertainty.

    It''s her first time taking part in something like this. She¡¯s never been the religious type, and these rites are unfamiliar ¨C little more than distant echoes, things she¡¯s only overheard in passing during her life in the Holy City.

    But eventually¡­ she nods, kneeling beside Anna.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin, Arisa.¡±

    Anna reaches for our hands, her grip warm and steady¡­ a quiet promise of comfort. She bows her head, closing her eyes, and I follow suit, my gaze drifting to the Enochian script inscribed upon the worn pages of the Codex Rinnah.

    ¡°All who live shall know both dawn and dusk,¡± I begin softly in Enochian, my voice barely above a whisper, reverent in the stillness. ¡°For mortal life is but a fleeting breath upon the endless march of time¡­¡±

    I wasn¡¯t like this back home in my world. My parents weren¡¯t religious, and neither was I. Our village wasn¡¯t either. There was a small shrine tended by our local Shrine Maiden who worked as a hairdresser most days of the week, and it was mostly empty. As a village, we held yearly festivals¡­ but that was all.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Even at St. Elicia¡¯s, where I was Student Council President, faith was merely a duty ¨C an obligation, a requirement set by archaic rules dating back to the feudal era of Saint Elicia.

    But here, in Nisha¡­ things are different. I am different. I¡¯ve changed.

    Maybe it¡¯s because magic is real here. Or maybe¡­ I wanna believe in something. That all of this ¨C everything that has happened and will happen¡­ is happening for a reason.

    ¡°Death is not an end, but a return ¨C a passing through the sacred Cycle where all things are renewed¡­ where all burdens are lifted¡­ and all wounds find rest.¡±

    Eris shudders. A sharp, ragged breath. Then, a whisper, barely audible.

    ¡°Mister Roland. Everyone¡­¡±

    Her voice breaks. She¡¯s crying ¨C raw, wracking sobs that shake her whole body, tearing through her like a storm and leaving only emptiness in their wake. Anna pulls her close, arms wrapped around her, whispering quiet reassurances. Eris clings to her, trembling¡­ her grief spilling out in uneven gasps and shuddering cries.

    She¡¯s finally letting go. Grieving. She carried this sorrow even when she tried to forget, burying it deep and locking it away¡­ but the pain never truly left. Magic can do many things, but it can¡¯t mend a broken heart.

    It¡¯s¡­ bittersweet. My vision¡¯s a little blurry now. Just a little! But I have to hold it together and be stronger than I feel. As a Healer of the Order of Selene¡­ I have rites to perform.

    Words to say¡­ as they oughta be said.

    ¡°May Rinnah bring rest to the departed¡­¡± I continue in Enochian, my voice steady despite the weight in my chest¡­ despite the grief around me pressing in like a heavy fog. ¡°May She bring solace to their loved ones in this season of sorrow¡­¡±

    My fingers tighten around the worn pages of the Codex Rinnah, tracing the sacred script as if anchoring myself to the words.

    ¡°For it is She who walks through the valley of the shadow of Death¡­ bringing her children to a haven where pain and longing fade into light.¡±

    I remember crying for Shinji, alone in my room, staring at the ceiling as the weight of his absence settled over me like a shroud. I wonder if the others did the same behind closed doors, if they mourned him in their own ways. Eventually¡­ we all found a way to carry on.

    But you, Anna¡­

    I never had to grieve for you.

    Because¡­ you¡¯re with me, here and now. Alive and well, as if you never died at all. It was like all I had seen and felt in Arcadia one timeline ago was nothing more than a bad dream, and I had been pinched awake¡­ that everything was still okay.

    It let me escape that pain. For that, for this second chance¡­ I¡¯m grateful. I truly am.

    And I¡­ don¡¯t ever wanna feel what I felt that night for Shinji, ever again. Especially not for you, my Paladin. As your Healer, as yours¡­ I¡¯ll keep you safe in this timeline.

    ¡°Roland, Lilia, Aisha, and Isuli¡­¡± I murmur in Enochian, my voice barely more than a whisper now. ¡°May their spirits fly free, safe in the light of Rinnah¡¯s Mercy.¡±

    I press my palm gently against the Codex Rinnah, as if sealing the Requiem back into the sacred pages. The flickering candlelight casts long shadows across the floor, dancing like unseen spirits taking their final leave.

    ¡°May those who mourn be comforted in Her boundless Grace,¡± I conclude in Enochian, closing my eyes for a fleeting moment. ¡°Forevermore.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Mister Roland¡­¡± Eris utters, her voice fragile and trembling, each word weighted with sorrow as fresh tears slip down her pale cheeks. ¡°Goodbye¡­¡±

    I open my eyes and exhale, my breath heavy with exhaustion. Not from a lack of Mana or too much strain. I¡¯m just¡­ tired. It¡¯s been a long day.

    Wordlessly, I set the Codex Rinnah aside and look up. The air is thick with the remnants of our prayer, echoes of grief lingering in the quiet.

    Eris is still weeping; her body wracked with silent tremors, her fingers tangled in Anna¡¯s sleeves as if she fears letting go will mean losing everything. Anna holds her without hesitation, smoothing a hand over her back, whispering soft words of comfort.

    When her gaze meets mine¡­ she nods, solemn and knowing.

    I nod back.

    It¡¯s time for me to return to Lady Mezalune. I¡¯ve done all I can here.

 Chapter 62: The First of Six

    Returning to the Chamber of the Lightsworn¡­

    Lady Mezalune leaps from her holy throne when I enter the room, rushing towards me like a whirlwind. Her servants scramble to keep up.

    ¡°Hey there,¡± I say, flashing a grin and a bit of swagger. ¡°I know what you¡¯re about to ask. ¡°Eris is doing better. She remembers, and she¡¯s on the road to healing.¡±

    ¡°Indeed! The Hero of the hour!¡± Lady Mezalune exclaims enthusiastically, her jagged teeth sparkling beautifully. ¡°So, Little Miss Anna did what she needed to do?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Eris needed to mourn, and Anna eased her into it. And uh¡­ hey! What the¡­!?¡±

    Before I can get away, Lady Mezalune throws herself into me, her arms squeezing tight around my waist as she hugs me tightly. Very, very tightly! And I¡­ it¡¯s¡­

    I don¡¯t mind it too much. But yes, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had her do that to me! Despite myself, I wrap my arms around her, giving her the best hug I can manage while the scent of roses and lavender from luxury soaps and bubble baths wafts over me.

    ¡°I feared the worst, I¡¯ll admit!¡± Lady Mezalune exclaims joyfully, eyes gleaming with starlight as she looks up at me. ¡°In my heart of hearts¡­ I was very, very worried!¡±

    ¡°You? Worried!?¡± I tease, letting out a playful scoff that prompts her toothy grin to become even more mischievous. ¡°I¡¯m hurt! And here I thought you had more faith in Anna and me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I suppose my worries were unfounded in the end! But, between you and me¡­¡±

    Lady Mezalune glances around theatrically, lowering her voice as though sharing a great secret.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad Anna could do what I couldn¡¯t for Little Miss Eris.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the state of her room. No one from the Sacred Shield nor the Order of Selene could get through to her the way Anna did. They tried, believe me, but they all failed miserably!¡± Lady Mezalune answers as she steps away from me, crossing her arms with a playful huff. ¡°Hmph! Your Paladin has quite a way with words, don¡¯t you think so? Even now, I can see it in your eyes when I say her name!¡±

    ¡°She got me good with her honeyed words,¡± I answer with a warm smile as I chuckle, bowing my head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m proud of her, my Lady. She¡¯s come so far in such little time.¡±

    Lady Mezalune nods eagerly.

    ¡°Indeed! That passion in her voice¡­ that¡¯s someone I¡¯d trust with my life! But don¡¯t be modest, my dearest Little Miss! I suspect she¡¯s grown into who she is because of you!¡±

    ¡°Oho! You think so?¡±

    ¡°I do, Little Miss! Your wisdom shines brightly even in this dazzlingly bright room of holiness!¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± I answer dryly, rolling my eyes as Lady Mezalune¡¯s smile turns cheeky. ¡°Takes one to know one, huh?¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s been quite the journey for you, hasn¡¯t it? Going from the end of one timeline to the beginning of another, reliving a life you¡¯ve lived before. As someone who has pierced the veil between worlds¡­ I¡¯d say we¡¯re kindred spirits in more ways than one!¡±

    ¡°Heh. It is what it is.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Before I forget! I don¡¯t know if I apologised in the previous timeline, but I¡¯m sorry about the circumstances of your summoning! That whole ordeal with that Giant Spider was a total accident, I swear!¡±

    I¡¯m rolling my eyes again as Lady Mezalune giggles, her hand scratching at the back of her head as she maintains her silly smile. In turn, I can¡¯t help but smile a little.

    Looking back, it feels like a joke, but I was really about to die back then and there. If Anna hadn¡¯t shown up when she did¡­ I¡¯d rather not think about it.

    It¡¯s irresponsible, summoning someone like that and dragging them into another world with no warning. Little to no warning, anyhow. That portal of hers¡­ its light was so tempting, so alluring. I couldn¡¯t resist! And yet, if that didn¡¯t happen, I wouldn¡¯t have met Anna, Lady Iris, or Lady Mezalune. I wouldn¡¯t have become a Healer, a Hero... for better or worse.

    ¡°I like to think it¡¯s all fated!¡± Lady Mezalune declares with a playful wink, as though reading my thoughts. ¡°Heroes don¡¯t die that easily, after all!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re damn right about that!¡±

    ¡°Despite everything, you¡¯ve handled yourself with grace,¡± Lady Mezalune adds, her tone more sincere, her expression softening. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you for that, Little Miss!¡±

    ¡°Thanks! Speaking of being a good Hero¡­¡± I rub my fingers together, grinning like a fool. ¡°Now that Eris is safe with Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Ah, yes, of course!¡± Lady Mezalune exclaims, smiling sweetly. ¡°Here you go! You and Anna have earned this. Behold¡­ behold!¡±

    With a playful curtsy and a shimmer of her sleeve, the Lesser Shard of the Oracle appears in her hand, glowing a deep, mystical purple beneath the chandelier¡¯s light. It¡¯s the first of the six that form the Runestone, the key to Arcadia. And it¡¯s mine once again.

    Huh, that¡¯s weird. Did I say that it¡¯s gleaming beautifully? Because it is! But it wasn¡¯t this vibrant in the previous timeline. Back then, it was dull and stained with what looked like blood.

    ¡°Something wrong, Little Miss?¡± Lady Mezalune asks sweetly, her eyelashes fluttering innocently as she holds out the Lesser Shard. ¡°Hey now! Don¡¯t be shy!¡±

    ¡°Heh. Of course!¡± I answer confidently, playing it cool as best I can. ¡°Thanks!¡±

    I take the Lesser Shard of the Oracle into my hands, staring into its gleaming surface. I know what I saw last time, and I know damn well what I¡¯m seeing right now. This Lesser Shard and the others afterwards weren¡¯t like this.

    Hmm. Could Eris¡¯ survival have something to do with it? In the previous timeline, she died as the Demon¡¯s Voice. But in this new one, she lives on as Eris Aintree. As herself. She¡¯s alive and on the road to healing, wading through hell and nothingness, to smile again someday. And it¡¯ll happen eventually¡­ because time is possible. That¡¯s what Anna said.

    Oh my! Could that be it? I¡¯d say so, but this is just the first of six. We¡¯ll see, I suppose. I should talk to Anna about this! Lady Mezalune as well! But for now¡­

    ¡°So, how can I help?¡± Lady Mezalune chirps, clapping her hands, snapping me from my thoughts. ¡°With Eris, with you ¨C with everything! Just say the word!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    I cup my chin as I consider my options. There¡¯s so much to ask ¨C about this world, my role as a Hero, and the Demon Lord that haunts my dreams. She¡¯d have answers if anyone in this world does. But that¡¯s best saved for later. For now, my thoughts are with Eris. After all that¡¯s happened, I think I know what we need!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to head back to Eris¡¯ suite to be with her and Anna,¡± I tell Lady Mezalune sincerely, bowing my head. ¡°We¡¯ll keep her company. For that¡­ I¡¯ll take a bucket of ice-cold beers to go!¡±

    ¡°Consider it done!¡± Lady Mezalune exclaims cheerfully before instructing her servants to rush to the palace kitchens. ¡°Good luck! We¡¯ll talk later! You¡¯ve got plenty on your mind for me, don¡¯t you? But I suppose that can wait!¡±

    ¡°I do. But right now, this is more important. You get me, don¡¯t ya?¡±

    ¡°I very much do! Run along now, Little Miss Hero!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my Lady.¡±

    With that, I head for the door, a spring in my step. As I reach the door, I glance back. Lady Mezalune waves, smiling brightly at me.

    Good grief. It¡¯s been quite a day, huh? But we''re doing good. As much good as we can.

 Chapter 63: Anna, Eris, and I

    Back at Eris¡¯ suite¡­

    I return triumphantly, Lady Mezalune¡¯s servants following behind me. They carry everything they need to clean the suite. Per the Oracle¡¯s instructions, they¡¯ve also prepared a large bucket filled with ice and beer bottles.

    When I knock on the door, Anna greets me with a weary yet peaceful smile. Eris is nowhere to be seen in the chaotic living room nor in the little sanctuary we made earlier to pray.

    We say nothing at first, simply gazing into each other¡¯s eyes, our hands gently intertwined as the Oracle¡¯s servants move past us to begin their work. As they busy themselves tidying up, we embrace. Anna smells wonderful, her arms as firm and steady as ever¡­ and I¡¯m glad she¡¯s here. I truly am.

    ¡°Eris is asleep in her room,¡± Anna whispers softly. ¡°Just a short nap¡­ or however long she needs. She needs this.¡±

    ¡°Awesome! How about you, though?¡± I ask, my voice edged with concern. ¡°Holding up good?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had better days, Arisa. It¡¯s been a long one.¡±

    She sighs, then gives a knowing glance at my smile.

    ¡°But you¡­ that smile of yours tells me things went well with Miss Mezalune, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed!¡± I exclaim, excitement bubbling over as I pull out the Lesser Shard of the Oracle. ¡°Look at this! Impressive, eh?¡±

    ¡°Oh my! It is!¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes wide with wonder as she echoes my enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, right!? It¡¯s the first of six. Only five more to go!¡±

    ¡°Are they all like this?¡± Anna wonders aloud, her eyes fixated on the gleaming purple shard. ¡°Shining so brightly, even in the darkness¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, to be honest¡­¡± I answer with a slight frown, my eyes also upon those pretty shades of purple. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like this in my timeline, y¡¯know?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This Lesser Shard was dull and bloody in the previous timeline when we got it. So were the others¡­¡± I recount ruefully, a touch of unease creeping into my voice. ¡°And uh¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking it might have something to do with Eris being alive,¡± Anna wonders out loud, cupping her chin thoughtfully. ¡°I remember you said in your previous timeline that we¡­ umm¡­ you know¡­¡±

    Her brows furrow and she frowns, the weight of her thoughts clear. She doesn¡¯t want to say it. The mere thought of it unsettles her. As it does me. Eris may be alive and well in this timeline, but one timeline ago¡­ that memory of what we had to do to her remains at the back of my mind, clinging to me like a shadow. It haunts me, even though that reality no longer exists.

    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s someone we have to help for each Lesser Shard to have each and all of them glow beautifully like this?¡± Anna asks softly, her mind lost in deep contemplation. ¡°If so¡­¡±

    She meets my gaze, nodding determinedly. Fire blazing in her eyes.

    ¡°We have to do it! And we¡¯ll do it together, Arisa.¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°Hell yeah! We sure fucking will!¡± I declare enthusiastically, pumping the air with a fist, catching the attention of a few servants. ¡°But for now¡­ thank you, Anna. You did great for Eris back there. I didn¡¯t know you had such a way with words!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arisa!¡± Anna exclaims shyly, her face red like roses as she presses a hand against her cheek. ¡°Really now¡­¡±

    I chuckle heartily as Anna shyly averts my gaze, watching the servants busy at work around us. She recovers quickly, shaking her head before meeting my eyes again, smiling warmly.

    ¡°I learned all of that smoothness from you, Arisa. You inspire me!¡±

    ¡°Hey now, I¡¯d love to take the credit, but not all of it...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I should take some credit for my words¡­¡± Anna answers sweetly as she nods in agreement. ¡°I meant every word I said to Eris and Miss Mezalune.¡±

    ¡°Wading through hell and nothingness, to smile again one day¡­¡± I muse out loud as I think of Anna¡¯s words to Eris. ¡°It¡¯ll be possible¡­ because time is possible.¡±

    ¡°It will be for her. Just as it shall be for me.¡±

    I nod, my smile tinged with bittersweet solemnity. Helping Eris may have given Anna some measure of peace with the emptiness of her missing memories. Perhaps, in time, I¡¯ll find that peace as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad I could be there for Eris in her time of need,¡± Anna adds softly, her smile tender. ¡°I lost an idol¡­ but gained a friend. And I¡¯m happy for that.¡±

    ¡°Sounds about right,¡± I tease with a cheeky grin. ¡°Friends are way cooler than idols, so you¡¯re winning!¡±

    ¡°I think so too! And I¡­¡±

    She shakes her head, choosing not to finish her sentence. Instead, she leans in, kissing me gently on the lips. It¡¯s soft, it¡¯s warm¡­ it¡¯s everything I want and more. Damn, that¡¯s good!

    ¡°I love you, Arisa.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Anna¡­¡± I reply, resting my forehead against hers. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here.¡±

    We smile at each other, lost in the moment. And for a while, we stay that way. Rinnah willing, we can remain like this for a bit longer¡­ for as long as we can.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to stay by Eris¡¯ side for a bit,¡± Anna says, her smile as warm as the setting sun. ¡°Just for a week, perhaps? I know we¡¯ve got your Prophecy to fulfil, but I want to ensure she¡¯s okay before we leave the Holy City.¡±

    I nod. We both know we can¡¯t stay here in paradise forever. There¡¯s a world to save¡­ and a Demon Lord to slay. But what she wants to do ¨C what she feels is right ¨C I feel it too. Eris needs us, and uh¡­ I could use some time to gather my thoughts before the next step of our journey.

    <hr>

    Later, past midnight¡­

    The Oracle¡¯s servants have left, and the suite is tidy again ¨C so damn clean it¡¯s hard to believe what Eris did ever happened.

    Eris, Anna and I sit on the floor, our backs to the sofa and our eyes on the wall. Ice-cold beers in hand. Drinking. There¡¯s still more from where that came from, all of it fizzy and cold as if straight outta the fridge ¨C the ice in that bucket is enchanted to last for days, even under a blazing hot midday sun. We¡¯ve also got some snacks to munch on ¨C nothing too fancy, but enough to nibble on.

    ¡°Mister Roland¡­ he was crude, smells funny, and talks too loudly¡­ ah, and his table manners were awful¡­¡± Eris remarks wistfully, closing her eyes as she takes a long, deep drink of her beer. ¡°And he¡­ used to sneak into my laundry and sniff my panties when he thought I wasn¡¯t looking. I never said anything, but I knew.¡±

    She says that last bit with a sad, bittersweet smile, tears glistening at the corners of her eyes. She doesn¡¯t mind him doing that, not in the slightest. Not in the way it might for anyone else.

    ¡°He was there for me when I was training to join the Studio, believed in me when I was still a newbie afraid of the stage and the sound of my voice. He refused to give up on me, all because I told him I dreamed of being a Bard,¡± Eris whispers, tears rolling down her cheeks as she stares into the golden hue of her bottle. ¡°He helped me write my first song. And after he¡¯d taught me everything he knew¡­ we spent hours together, well into the night, sometimes until dawn. Writing, rehearsing, just the two of us.¡±

    Her eyes soften, lost in the memory ¨C her memories of him.

    ¡°He was so patient with me, never rushing, never pushing. Those late nights were ours¡­ a space where everything else disappeared. It was just music and us."

    Slowly, she places the bottle down. The gaze of her eyes remains distant, as though she¡¯s seeing those moments play out again before her eyes¡­ one last time.

    ¡°He was kind, gentle and sensitive, and he listened to every silly thought I had. I miss him, Anna. Arisa. He loved me unconditionally, and I¡­ love him too. I always will.¡±

    Her voice fades into the room''s quietness, leaving the weight of her words hanging between us as we drink our beers.

 Chapter 64: In Dreams... In Nightmares...

    Later that night, snoozing just before dawn¡­

    I¡¯m back here again, amid the cold darkness of the World Tree, deep in the shadowy, frozen heart of Arcadia ¨C the Land of Demons. The image of it haunts me, as vivid as ever.

    Good fucking grief. Again!? I can¡¯t believe this shit. It was well past midnight when Anna, Eris, and I finished that little bucket of beers. I was really hoping for at least a quick snooze before morning prayers at the Palace of Lights. So much for that, eh?

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame you held back with that little Bard, the one meant to be my oh-so-beloved Voice¡­¡±

    I scowl deeply and focus on the Demon Lord, who sits cross-legged atop snow-swept steps covered in broken glass that sparkles faintly in the gloom. The bastard¡¯s cold and feminine voice is still a cruel mockery of my own, just as its shadowy form and visage is but a parody of me. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen it, probably not the last, but it¡¯s still¡­ unnerving.

    ¡°It was you calling out to me just now when Eris¡­¡± I mutter, my frown deepening as I cut myself off. ¡°How? I wasn¡¯t asleep. And yet¡­¡±

    ¡°In time, we¡¯re getting closer,¡± the Demon Lord replies coldly, its tone teasing. ¡°Truly becoming one in mind and body. As I said before¡­¡±

    ¡°Shit. Tell me it ain¡¯t so.¡±

    ¡°But know this ¨C it was your idea to use Mind Control on that little Bard!¡± the Demon Lord declares merrily, a dark smile forming on its shadowy lips. ¡°It was all you!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit. It was your voice that said¡­¡±

    ¡°To ¡®do something¡¯. Nothing more. You¡¯re the one who decided what that ¡®something¡¯ was. Only a fellow Demon would think to do what you wanted to do!¡±

    I cross my arms, frowning harder.

    ¡°Either way, it¡¯s a shame your pet Paladin stepped in and denied you this chance to do good,¡± the Demon Lord adds snidely. ¡°You could have done so much for my precious little Voice if you had stayed the course. You could have purged her of her memories, her sadness¡­ her everything.¡±

    I grit my teeth. I think of Anna¡¯s promise to kill all the Demon Lords wherever they are ¨C whether they haunt my dreams or emerge from the shadows of the real world. It helps me steel my nerves. And I¡­ I¡¯m ready. As ready as I¡¯ll ever be.

    ¡°You¡¯re cruel, ¡®Hero¡¯. So very cruel¡­¡± the Demon Lord¡¯s voice softens, almost full of pity as its gaze glowers over me. ¡°You condemn others to suffer when you could ease their pain with a mere snap of your fingers!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯d be a mindless, soulless husk if I did that to her,¡± I reply sharply. ¡°Nothing but a puppet under my control. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight in the heat of the moment¡­ but now, I know better.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed. She would live as you command her to. She would be happy if you allowed her that kindness¡­ if you pulled her strings and made it so.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯d be a life. She¡¯d live a twisted, fucked up mockery of a life.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. And what have you given her instead? Pain? Virtuous suffering?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve given her the chance to remember those she lost, to mourn them properly, and to heal in her own time. It¡¯ll take months, years¡­ but she¡¯s on that path now. She¡¯ll get there. I believe in her.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Virtuous suffering, then. Do you truly believe you¡¯re doing a good thing?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡±

    ¡°Because your little pet Paladin said so? You¡¯re so obsessed with her¡­ it¡¯s almost comical.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°I believe in her,¡± I answer firmly, locking my gaze on the Demon Lord¡¯s shadowy visage. ¡°You¡¯re right ¨C I nearly did a terrible thing to Eris, thinking it was for her own good. But Anna reminded me that I¡¯m not alone in fulfilling this Prophecy. I remembered the holy vow I made with myself to trust her, to trust others with my burden¡­ and so, I stayed my hand. I¡¯m glad I did.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I see¡­¡±

    The Demon Lord¡¯s voice trails off, and there¡¯s a note of sadness in its typically cold and hateful tone for the first time. Gone is the mocking, snide sarcasm, replaced suddenly by a deep sorrow.

    Good grief. That¡¯s¡­ not what I was expecting. Have I struck a nerve? Could it be that¡­?

    ¡°Deep down¡­¡± the Demon Lord murmurs, its voice unexpectedly soft, laced with a strange pity. ¡°Don¡¯t you wish you could forget? You know exactly what I mean.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    I frown. I do know what that bastard¡¯s talking about. Because deep down, a part of me would¡¯ve wanted what Eris begged Lady Mezalune for in her moment of despair, knowing what she knew. Experiencing that pain of losing someone close to oneself¡­ I¡¯m no stranger to that shitty feeling, be it Anna or Shinji¡­ be it my world or Nisha. It is what it is.

    Erasing it all¡¯s an easy way out, I¡¯ll admit. But now, having seen what it¡¯s done to Eris, knowing there¡¯s another way¡­ I know better than to seek solace in the abyss.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to act tough and lie,¡± the Demon Lord adds gently, its voice tender as if we share some manner of fucked up camaraderie. ¡°There are no secrets between us. We are as one, after all.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I answer solemnly, lowering my head. ¡°Part of me wishes for oblivion to erase the sins of my past. But if I did that¡­ I¡¯d be betraying everyone I love. Anna, Lady Iris, Lady Mezalune¡­ I¡¯d never give up my memories of them for anything.¡±

    ¡°I see. How¡­ disappointing,¡± the Demon Lord answers with a deep sigh, its voice edged with disappointment. You¡¯re hurting yourself, you know? Hurting us by clinging to all this pain. And for what? They¡¯ll never remember you¡­ the same way I do.¡±

    ¡°Heh. Don¡¯t worry about it. I got this,¡± I state, chuckling wryly. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. How could you? You¡¯re just a friendless, hollow shell pretending to be me. If we indeed are ¡®as one¡¯ as you like to claim so damn much¡­ I suppose that¡¯s where we¡¯re different, eh?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. In that case¡­¡±

    The Demon Lord scoffs, averting my gaze in favour of the shadows around us. It¡¯s cold in here¡­ and in the silence that follows, it feels like the air and the darkness around me are trying to freeze the blood in my veins. It really does.

    ¡°We should kill her, then,¡± the Demon Lord says abruptly as its shadowy gaze falls upon me anew, smiling darkly out of the blue. ¡°Smother her in her sleep with a pillow, maybe.¡±

    ¡°What!? The fuck are you¡­?¡±

    ¡°You heard me! She¡¯s going to be a problem when you return home.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense,¡± I retort, flipping the bird. ¡°Also, fuck you. To think that for a moment, I thought I sensed from you¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorrow? Perhaps you are truly losing your mind.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Huh, okay. So we¡¯re back to the usual hostilities, then. Sure, why not? Even so, I know what I heard, and I know what I felt¡­ in that moment. But why? There has to be a reason...

    ¡°Either way, don¡¯t worry about missing out on this chance to use the gifts of our brethren,¡± the Demon Lord jeers, its cruel demeanour returning. ¡°There¡¯ll be more chances to embrace your new power. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d get comfortable waiting if I were you.¡±

    ¡°She may be your volition¡­ but for how long? We¡¯ll see, I suppose¡­ won¡¯t we?¡±

    The Demon Lord laughs ¨C a sickening, hollow sound made from that mockery of my voice that makes my stomach churn. But before I can react, my eyes snap open. I¡¯m back in the waking world. Back in Nisha, in the guest room of Eris¡¯ suite.

    I stare up at the ceiling of the guest room in Eris¡¯ suite, trying everything I can to steady my breathing. The room is dark, the only light coming from the small nightlight in the corner. It casts a warm yellow glow that¡¯s oddly comforting.

    ¡°Arisa¡­?¡± Anna¡¯s groggy voice calls out, prompting me to glance over and see her watching me with one eye half-open. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Damn. I must¡¯ve woken her up with my breathing and trembling. I don¡¯t think I screamed ¨C my throat feels fine. Either way¡­ I¡¯d hate to be a bother.

    ¡°Oh, hey,¡± I answer, forcing myself to smile as I look her in the eye. ¡°I¡­¡±

    Before I can finish, she wraps her arms around me, pulling me into a tight embrace. She¡¯s warm and soft, like a heated bolster, and¡­ well, I guess I really do wear my emotions on my sleeve, huh? She must¡¯ve seen something in my eyes while I was trying to play it cool.

    ¡°Did you dream of me while you were in there, Arisa¡­? I promised you that I¡¯d be there for you. To slay them all alongside you, as your Paladin¡­¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± I admit sheepishly, my gaze softening, my forced smile becoming genuine. ¡°It works wonders. Thanks, by the way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ I¡¯m glad¡­¡± Anna mumbles as she takes my hand, her voice soft with sleep. ¡°Go back to sleep, yeah? We still have time before¡­¡±

    Her sentence trails off as she drifts back to sleep. I glance down at our hands, still tightly clasped together, and sigh softly. Safe in that simple comfort, I close my eyes again, determined to get some rest. Demon Lord be damned.

 Chapter 65: Derealisation, Part I

    Two days later, in the Oracle¡¯s throne room¡­

    Ethereal radiance shimmers from above. The holy throne of the Oracle, Lady Nhaka Mezalune, softly exudes the power of ancient kings. I¡¯ve been here a few times already, not to mention my visit in the previous timeline¡­ but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get used to this place. It¡¯s too bright, too grand¡­ even compared to the Chantry of Eternal Light.

    Lady Mezalune greets me with a big, toothy grin and a friendly wave as I approach the seat of her divine power. I¡¯ve kept her waiting ¨C  Anna and I spent the last two days with Eris. But she understands. Eris still needs us, especially Anna. I¡¯m doing what I can, of course!

    Today, however, I¡¯m focusing on me. Eris is feeling better and is taking a stroll around the Holy City with Anna. Some light window shopping, maybe. I¡¯d join them, but I¡¯ve got questions for Lady Mezalune. More than ever, given recent events.

    ¡°Come sit with me, Little Miss!¡± Lady Mezalune calls out to me as she descends the marble steps of her throne, patting a spot beside her. ¡°You said you have questions, yes? I¡¯ll stay a while and listen, just for you and only you!¡±

    With a shrug and a warm smile, I join her on the steps. They¡¯re warmer than I expected ¨C likely an enchantment, given the faint resonance of Mana beneath us. It¡¯s nice.

    ¡°So, how shall we do this, Little Miss Hero?¡± Lady Mezalune asks with a mischievous glint in her purple eyes. ¡°Oho! I know! You ask me a question, I answer¡­ then I¡¯ll ask you a question, and so on! How about it?¡±

    I nod, keeping my smile. She phrases it like a suggestion, but I know it¡¯s the only way she wants to do it. Lady Mezalune is a bit spoiled that way, I suppose. In the previous timeline, I remember that Lady Iris once told me that Lady Mezalune pouted on her throne for four hours because they couldn¡¯t agree on what to have for dinner while on the road. It was a stalemate unlike any other, but ultimately¡­ Lady Iris has the patience of a saint, possibly three saints combined, and Lady Mezalune eventually gave in. Somehow.

    I¡¯m not Lady Iris. I don¡¯t have her patience (some might call it insanity), but it¡¯s all good ¨C I¡¯m totally down with Lady Mezalune¡¯s little plan! After all, she probably has her own questions for me, especially after learning about my¡­ situation. Fair¡¯s fair!

    ¡°Alright then, you first, Little Miss!¡± Lady Mezalune declares happily, clapping her hands. ¡°Ask me anything your heart desires!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ okay. My first question is about me,¡± I say, pausing momentarily to gather my thoughts. ¡°You summoned me to be the Hero of this Prophecy, right? Out of everyone in my world and yours, why me?¡±

    ¡°Why not you, Little Miss Hero?¡±

    ¡°You must¡¯ve had plenty of choices. What made me stand out for a summoning?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t think you¡¯re worthy?¡±

    I bite my lip, frowning slightly. She¡¯s answering my question with more questions, her gaze locked onto mine as if trying to peer deep into my soul.

    ¡°It feels like things just¡­ happen to me, y¡¯know?¡± I say softly, lowering my head. ¡°And I just go with it, for others¡¯ sake. I do things I do¡­ because I have to.¡±

    ¡°But also for your own sake, yes?¡± Lady Mezalune asks in turn, her smile sweet and sharp from the corner of my eye. ¡°Remember when you ran for Student Council President at St Elicia¡¯s? That fancy house of Human academia in your world?¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    I blink upon hearing that, trying my best to hide my surprise.

    ¡°Your memories were laid bare to me when I performed the Ritual of Summoning,¡± Lady Mezalune explains as if reading my mind, wagging a finger playfully. ¡°You being a candidate in that Student Council election¡­ it started as a joke, didn¡¯t it? But then¡­¡±

    ¡°I took it seriously after Sayaka pissed me off,¡± I say, finishing her sentence, a wistful smile creeping onto my lips. ¡°I ended up giving it my all¡­ and everyone rallied behind me. They wanted me to win¡­ to be their Student Council President.¡±

    ¡°Love kept you going after that bit of petty mortal anger. Why¡¯s that, Little Miss?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    I pause, thinking back. Sayaka had implied I was some kind of inbred bumpkin from the countryside, and it lit a fire in me. I wanted to beat her so damn badly (at the election¡­ and a fistfight) to prove her wrong. To win that position of power that she coveted so much as a giant ¡®fuck you¡¯ to her and her cronies who thought themselves to be hot shit and better than everyone else. It would¡¯ve been revenge served ice cold.

    But as the campaign and election went on, I started caring. I cared about my schoolmates, friends, and St Elicia¡¯s future. It wasn¡¯t just about winning anymore ¨C I wanted to make a difference, knowing I could.

    I won the election. I¡¯m the Student Council President of St Elicia¡¯s, and Sayaka became my Treasurer. Since then, we¡¯ve patched things up and buried the hatchet between us. Kinda. We¡¯re civil to each other when we¡¯re doing our duties, at the very least. Polite. Some days, we even manage to be friendly. It¡¯s not perfect, but I¡¯m glad it¡¯s like this. It¡¯d be awkward otherwise. Maybe she feels the same way¡­ and maybe that¡¯s why she came forward with an olive branch, so to speak.

    ¡°I cared,¡± I say, my voice more certain now. ¡°I realised I had it in me to make things better for everyone, so I did. And I¡­ wanted to do it. For them. For myself.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ indeed!¡± Lady Mezalune declares joyfully, echoing my thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s what motivates you to get out of bed every morning, yes? Showing up to do what needs to be done is hard¡­ heck, even showing up to make a difference is hard! But you show up and do what needs to be done, both in this world and yours!¡±

    ¡°Damn right. Everyone¡¯s counting on me, and I wanna be better for them.¡±

    ¡°Bingo, Little Miss! That¡¯s why I chose you!¡± Lady Mezalune exclaims enthusiastically, snapping her fingers with a big, wide, toothy grin. ¡°That¡¯s what makes a Hero ¨C a willingness by their own volition to rise to any challenge for the sake of helping those around them! In fact¡­ I daresay it¡¯s why you¡¯ve taken to being a Healer like a fish to water!¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say with a nod. ¡°Because I care. I¡¯ll keep that close to my heart, my Lady.¡±

    ¡°Power can be developed. Strength, magic, cunning¡­ all of that can be trained! But the heart, the will to fight for others ¨C that¡¯s what truly matters to me, Little Miss.¡±

    Lady Mezalune places a hand on her heart, her toothy smile of jagged teeth somehow both unnerving and endearing as her pearly whites sparkle dazzlingly in my face. And I gotta say¡­ I oughta use whatever brand of alchemical or magical toothpaste she uses.

    ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m just being sentimental in my old age! Teehee!¡± Lady Mezalune adds, giggling playfully. ¡°But I like to think there¡¯s truth in it. Heroes come and go, but that¡¯s the thread connecting them all. You¡¯ve met Little Miss Iris the Ecclesiarch, but what about her Executor, Little Miss Claire Silverlight?¡±

    ¡°You mean Anna¡¯s Second Mom?¡± I ask, my smile turning fond. ¡°I never met her, but I saw a vision of her through Ascalon and Elizabeth.¡±

    ¡°Great! Then you know she cared about others as much as you do! As much as Little Miss Iris does¡­ even if she doesn¡¯t like showing it! Even if¡­¡±

    Her tone softens slightly, her earlier enthusiasm fading as she remembers what became of them, a pair once made in heaven.

    ¡°Even if her beliefs clashed with Little Miss Iris¡¯¡­ they both wanted to make the world better for others. Even if she rejected her Prophecy to maintain the Akashic Record alongside her Ecclesiarch¡­ I¡¯ve always respected her decision.¡±

    I nod in agreement, the weight of Lady Mezalune¡¯s words sinking into me. Her gaze shifts, and she stares into the radiant expanse that her holy throne observes.

    ¡°She¡¯s a Hero just like you, Little Miss.¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah. She¡¯s a badass,¡±  I say solemnly, joining her in looking at the shimmering floor. ¡°Anna¡¯s lucky to have her as her Second Mom.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lady Mezalune murmurs, then brightens suddenly. ¡°Oho! My turn to ask a question now, Little Miss Hero! Are you ready? I¡¯ve got a few good ones, I think!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± I answer with a playful, cheeky wink. ¡°Heh. You¡¯re a brave one, aren¡¯t ya? Sure you¡¯re ready for my answers?¡±

 Chapter 66: Derealisation, Part II

    The Oracle and her summoned Healer Hero¡¯s conversation, continued¡­

    Lady Mezalune smiles at me, her jagged teeth gleaming like pearls. It¡¯s only been ten seconds ¨C probably less ¨C but our silence feels¡­ thunderous.

    Gosh. Good grief! Is she trying to build suspense? Or maybe she¡¯s thinking carefully about how to phrase her question. I dunno. She can be quite the enigma!

    ¡°Hmph! Okay! My question for you is...¡± Lady Mezalune finally says, her voice light but measured. She pauses again for effect. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s less of a question and more of something for you to chew on ¨C ¡®food for thought¡¯, as some scholarly mortals might say!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ okay?¡± I reply, offering my most polite smile. ¡°Sure, hit me with it.¡±

    ¡°I have to ask you, Little Miss Hero ¨C can you let go of Little Miss Anna, if it comes to that, to fulfil your Prophecy? If it has to be done?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®let go¡¯ of Anna?¡±

    ¡°Oho! I¡¯m glad you asked!¡± Lady Mezalune grins and nods, clearly delighted with herself. ¡°Little Miss Iris told me what you told her about events in your previous timeline¡­ and I have to wonder¡­ if Little Miss Anna willingly gave up her life for yours¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll keep Anna safe,¡± I interject, feeling the words burn my throat. ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to feel what I felt in Arcadia again ¨C holding her like that in my arms. As she¡­ y¡¯know. Never again, my Lady. Never.¡±

    Lady Mezalune tilts her head curiously as I catch my breath. It feels like someone just punched me right in my stomach, knocking all the wind outta me.

    ¡°Because you care about her, Little Miss?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Like you said before ¨C I care.¡±

    ¡°You care for her ¨C that much is true! But what if protecting her means sacrificing everyone else? Letting it all burn! Would you do that? You care about them too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Her words feel like a needle slipping beneath my skin. I lower my gaze, chewing on my answer as the weight of her question settles over me. Because, well¡­ she¡¯s right. As a Hero, countless lives and fates are tied to mine ¨C or at least it feels that way.

    Lady Mezalune¡¯s smile softens as she leans in, her tiny hands resting lightly on my shoulders. Her touch is slightly cold ¨C a reminder of her sacrifice to protect Eris in her time of need.

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡± I say, my voice hoarse. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t pretend to know what it feels like to lose someone close to you¡­¡± Lady Mezalune whispers softly, lowering her head. ¡°In all my centuries of living in this world, I¡¯ve never been close to anyone the way you or Little Miss Iris have been. Immortality has its costs in a world of mortals, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°It sucks,¡± I state, scowling as I look away. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you don¡¯t have to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! And you¡¯re lucky you do! Oh! To love, be loved, and to have loved¡­¡± Lady Mezalune answers, her voice quiet but firm as I clench my jaw. ¡°You feel like there¡¯s a hole in your heart, don¡¯t you? Even now, even with Anna here by your side, alive and well.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    It¡¯s true ¨C I don¡¯t. I can¡¯t explain it ¨C not in words, anyway. I do what I do because it feels right. Always has. It¡¯s like some instinct carved deep into me, my north star guiding every decision. For better or worse, it is what it is.

    But even so... Some nights, lying in bed when everything¡¯s dark and quiet ¨C when it¡¯s just me and my thoughts ¨C I feel¡­ empty. It¡¯s like something¡¯s missing. Like something¡¯s¡­ gone. Just a little, of course. And yet, it eats at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve made Anna your everything¡­ for better or worse!¡± Lady Mezalune declares authoritatively, puffing out her chest with an air of certainty as my gaze returns to her. ¡°Every thought, every choice you¡¯ve made leading up to this very moment as we speak¡­ a self-imposed penance for what you believe was your sin, your failure, in the last timeline!¡±

    ¡°Shit. You think so?¡±

    ¡°I do! Because you think you let her die for your sake, you¡¯ve been doubling down ¨C trying to make up for it however you can!¡±

    Lady Mezalune¡¯s words hit me like a punch to the gut. She¡¯s not wrong. I swore to myself ¨C and Lady Iris ¨C that I¡¯d be stronger and better this time, powerful enough of a Healer to protect Anna and fulfil my Prophecy as a summoned Hero. She¡¯s my Paladin... my anchor in these troubled waters¡­ but just how far am I willing to go to keep her safe? How far will I have to go? If the world pushes back¡­ if things change because I¡¯m here again, altering fate itself¡­

    ¡°I just don¡¯t wanna fuck things up again,¡± I mutter solemnly as I meet Lady Mezalune¡¯s gaze with quiet resolve. ¡°I want to do right by everyone ¨C Anna, Lady Iris, Eris, you... all the people who believe in me. I wasn¡¯t strong enough before, but I am now. I¡¯ll be the Hero everyone needs me to be. No matter what.¡±

    ¡°Is that so, my Little Miss? If that¡¯s what you believe in¡­¡± Lady Mezalune answers happily, her grin spreading wide as she nods enthusiastically. ¡°Do what you must to make sure it¡¯s so! But also consider this¡­¡±

    She pauses momentarily, her tone turning softer and more contemplative.

    ¡°Letting go doesn¡¯t necessarily mean losing her.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°In the last timeline, Little Miss Anna gave her life for yours,¡± Lady Mezalune explains. ¡°She used Divine Intervention, sacrificing the chance to love you so that you might live to fulfil your Prophecy and save the world! And therein lies my question for you, Little Miss Hero ¨C would you be willing to do the same for her? Even if it means giving up the chance to love her forever?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Her words twist like a knife deep in my chest. And uh¡­ good grief. I¡¯m tongue-tied once again. But why? I want so damn badly to say yes ¨C I want to say I¡¯d do it without hesitation, just as Anna did for me before. But if I gave up my life for hers¡­ I¡¯d lose the chance to be with her, happily ever after¡­ and it¡¯s a fate no different from letting her die, and¡­¡±

    Fucking hell. I know what the right thing to do oughta be. So why the fuck am I hesitating?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry ¨C you don¡¯t have to answer me now! Just think about it for the rest of today, along with all we¡¯ve discussed thus far!¡± Lady Mezalune exclaims playfully, her eyes twinkling mischievously. ¡°Let it guide your heart and strengthen your resolve to become the Hero you want to be!¡±

    I nod slowly. She¡¯s right ¨C I need time alone to think. While Anna and Eris are out, I should find a quiet place to sit with these thoughts and sort through the tangled mess of my heart.

    ¡°Take your time, Little Miss!¡± Lady Mezalune adds, giving me one last bright, toothy grin. ¡°Whatever you decide... I know in my heart¡­ in my heart of hearts, you¡¯ll do the right thing. Because that¡¯s what a Hero does!¡±

 Chapter 67: Martyrdom, Part I

    Mid-afternoon, in Eris¡¯ suite¡­

    Since Lady Mezalune¡¯s servants tidied it up, this room¡¯s been clean, cosy, and practically gleaming. It¡¯s like stepping into one of those top-tier hotels from back home ¨C or maybe even better! Every corner¡¯s in perfect order, spick and span.

    Ahh¡­ such comfort! Such luxury to die for! But what I treasure most about it right now is the peace and quiet with just me here. Anna and Eris are still out exploring the Holy City, after all. It¡¯s right around the time for afternoon tea, so¡­

    Focusing intently, my eyes flare hot with Mana as I cast Clairvoyance, extending my sight across the sprawling lights of the Holy City. From the heavens above, its vastness takes my breath away... and I zero in on that quaint little caf¨¦ we passed a few days ago while on the way to the Palace of Lights ¨C the Caf¨¦ le Phantasmagoria.

    I envision the Caf¨¦¡¯s image in my mind, recalling its warm, inviting d¨¦cor and the iced coffees and chocolate chip cookies Eris couldn¡¯t stop raving about. As I hone in on the spot, my vision sharpens, and I spot Anna and Eris at a cosy alfresco table, surrounded by other patrons enjoying afternoon tea. A generous platter of cookies and two tall glasses of iced coffee sit between them. Anna¡¯s eyes sparkle with joy, and Eris¡­ her expression¡¯s softer now, her smile more genuine, less forced than the energetic, peppy front she had to maintain as a Bard.

    Good grief. The cookies and iced coffee look incredible ¨C probably better than anything the Chantry and the Order of Selene could muster! Part of me aches to join them, to be there with them. But no, not now. I can¡¯t. I need this time for myself to reflect quietly on everything Lady Mezalune said. After all that chit-chat, it¡¯s what I truly need.

    I kick off my high heels and sink into the sofa. It''s a bit chilly, soft too ¨C perfectly comfortable, you¡¯d think. But I¡¯m perched rather rigidly, staring at the gleaming surface of the coffee table.

    Oh, fuck me. Even my reflection¡¯s staring back at me on the glass surface of the coffee table, wondering what the fuck¡¯s wrong. Lady Mezalune¡¯s words keep circling back in my mind, tugging at me, gnawing away. It¡¯s the last part especially, what she said about me and Anna... about letting go¡­

    Ugh. Fuck me. I need to loosen up! So let¡¯s start small ¨C I lean back and let the sofa embrace me. I take a deep breath and let myself sink into that softness, and¡­

    Yeah. Oh yes, that¡¯s better. Much better! Anyway¡­ Lady Mezalune pointed out how I put others before myself because that¡¯s what I want to do, and it¡¯s why I¡¯m worthy to be her summoned Hero. And there¡¯d come a day when I¡¯d have to let Anna go, one way or another. Whether it¡¯s my death or hers, at the end of days in Arcadia¡­ perhaps it¡¯s meant to be.

    Shit. That¡¯s fucking grim. But does it have to be like that? I¡¯m a Hero, aren¡¯t I? Just like Lady Claire, who defied fate and threw her Prophecy aside to roam the land and help others in need, and in doing so¡­ saved Anna from the abyss. Just like Lady Iris, resigned to the solitude of her Prophecy. Yet, despite this, she made me swear I¡¯d do better ¨C that I¡¯d keep Anna safe with the strength and power I had gained one timeline ago.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    The intensity of Lady Iris¡¯ gaze that day¡­ it¡¯s like it burned right into my soul! And I¡¯ll be damned if I let her down on that promise. But I also remember what Anna told me before we ventured into the depths of the Highgrove Warrens... that I don¡¯t have to shoulder this burden alone. She¡¯s right ¨C I¡¯ve got her, Lady Iris, Lady Mezalune¡­ and the Order of Selene. And Lady Claire, in spirit. I can¡¯t ever forget that! I may be their Hero in their time of need, but I gotta trust that they¡¯ll be there for me in mine. I may be a Hero, but I¡¯m only one girl. It¡¯s not just my strength that¡¯ll carry us through ¨C it¡¯s theirs, alongside mine.

    Hmph. With all these thoughts swirling in my head... what should I do? I remember swearing to myself that I¡¯d defeat the Demon Lord in this new timeline and set everything right. That¡¯s the Hero I wanna be! But in the pursuit of that¡­ I can¡¯t lose sight of who I am and who I wanna be to those I love. I can¡¯t let the heavens fall to see justice done, y¡¯know? It ain¡¯t right. But after speaking with Lady Mezalune, maybe there¡¯s a way to bring it all together.

    So, how do I defy fate without losing myself? As a Healer of the Order of Selene, I already know the answer ¨C I¡¯ll use my holy magic to protect those I cherish. That¡¯s my way forward! I¡¯d use all of me to keep others safe, and I¡¯d¡­

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    I remember how she trembled back in the Highgrove Warrens when that bastard Mindbender hit us with a Greater Illusion. It broke through her defences like they were nothing, left her terrified, paralysed despite her training. Hate to say it, but it¡¯s the kind of nightmare the Order¡¯s paladins and healers can never fully prepare for ¨C the evil magics of demons are always worse than anyone can imagine. And it always gets worse.

    But Anna, she didn¡¯t give in. She fought on, even when her spirit was still quaking after I freed her from that Demon-induced nightmare. Despite everything, she stood by my side, Ascalon in hand, determined to protect me. Now¡­ it¡¯s my turn to protect her from horrors like that.

    With newfound resolve and vigour, I stand up and grip Elizabeth tightly, my heart steady. I raise my free hand, letting Mana surge through my veins. Threads of blue and white light weave from my fingertips, forming a radiant lattice. A prismatic barrier begins to take shape ¨C a shield to protect, a promise fulfilled.

    Each breath sears my throat like I¡¯m breathing fire, but I keep weaving, my every thought focused on willing each new thread to reinforce my conjured cocoon of radiant, holy energy. As the lattice of light grows to a critical mass, locking into place¡­ I channel a final surge of Mana, binding and stabilising the Mana of the newly created barrier around me.

    ¡°Holy fucking Rinnah¡­ I did it.¡±

    Drawing inward, the glow of the magical barrier sinks into my skin, fading into it like Mage Armour. But even as the light disappears, the spell¡¯s presence lingers, soft but undeniably potent, humming softly in my ears. ¡¯m gasping for breath, sweat pouring down my face, but... I can¡¯t help but smile.

    So that¡¯s my answer to Lady Mezalune ¨C a ward of Clarity in the face of the inevitable, encroaching darkness. It¡¯s more than just a barrier ¨C it¡¯s a shield against madness, a steadying force to protect those who face the demons of Arcadia and the horrors they wield over the mind.

    Damn, though... casting this spell took a lot outta me. My head¡¯s spinning, and my limbs are heavy like rocks. I¡¯m feeling rather¡­ winded. Just a little bit, but I feel it. And dare I say this, it¡¯s not just Mana depletion. No, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve poured a piece of myself into this spell ¨C something deeper, like a fragment of my very soul.

    Regardless, this spell ¨C this Clarity I¡¯ll grant to Anna and my allies ¨C shall be another entry into the Akashic Record. As that thought crosses my mind, the golden simulacrum of a massive tome materialises before me, its pages fluttering open. Radiance floods the room, beams of golden light dancing and beckoning me to transcribe my newfound knowledge.

    With a deep breath, refocusing myself and my thoughts, I place my hands on the tome¡¯s shimmering cover, feeling its warmth on my palms. As I fixate on its radiance, ink flows from my fingertips, lines of silver creating symbols of Enochian across the pages. Line by line, I transcribe my spell¡­ for the Record.

 Chapter 68: Martyrdom, Part II

    The Libram of Martyrdom¡­

    Back in my world, I knew a girl from senior year ¨C Yui Kuroda. She was tall and rough around the edges, with black hair and red eyes intense as the sun.

    I met her during my first year at St Elicia¡¯s Academy, fresh from my village and still rough around the edges. I wasn¡¯t Student Council President back then ¨C far from it! I was a delinquent, always late to class, getting into fights ¡­ y¡¯know, the usual. As I was new to the big city at the time, I was homesick and didn¡¯t get along well with my classmates. I was lonely and miserable, and I lost myself in rage, anger, and violence. Went about my day like I had a chip on my shoulder.

    Eventually, being an asshole caught up with me. A group of classmates ¨C three girls and one of their boyfriends in the senior year ¨C decided they had enough of me. They cornered me after school, threatening to ¡®teach me a lesson¡¯ for not taking their hints to leave the Academy with my tail between my legs. Earlier that day, they had placed a little vase of white chrysanthemums on my desk¡­ and I smashed that ugly thing right in front of them. They didn¡¯t like that.

    That¡¯s when Yui entered my life like a badass Hero, arriving at the eleventh hour. She was at the right place at the right time while I was getting my ass kicked, and we fought them off together! She had a bloodied lip at the end of it, as did I¡­ and she laughed boisterously when I insisted, half-conscious and without a shred of irony (I was different back then), that I already had those bastards on the ropes before she intervened. After she helped me to my feet, we started talking¡­ and we hit it off from there.

    Yui became my first real friend at St Elicia¡¯s. She took me under her wing and introduced me to her circle of friends ¨C old Shinji from her year, along with Ryu, Koji, and Shunichi, who were also new like me. They often hung out on the school rooftop, and I joined them there. She hyped me up to them, bragging about how I fought four-on-one all by myself (her words, not mine!). I just blushed and nodded along.

    For the first time since moving to the big city and arriving at the Academy, I felt like I belonged. I wasn¡¯t alone anymore. With Yui and the boys, I learned to love myself again and smile. I lost my edge and softened up, letting go of my anger. I began taking things easy again, like I did back in my hometown. Gradually, thanks to them being with me¡­ I began to love city life, and my classmates also warmed up to me. Turns out I had been scaring them off by being an asshole. Life got better, and uh¡­ y¡¯know, the rest is history!

    In my second year, just as I was preparing to take on the role of Student Council President, Yui dropped one hell of a bombshell on me and the boys ¨C she was gonna leave St Elicia¡¯s. Her father had inherited a small farm in the countryside. She wanted to help him turn his life around. He was an alcoholic, struggling after Yui¡¯s mother had left them years ago for another man. Since then, Yui had been keeping things together, juggling school and part-time jobs to make ends meet. And now, she wanted to be with him on his road to recovery¡­ because that¡¯s what a good daughter does.

    I didn¡¯t want her to go, nor did the boys. We were still mourning Shinji¡¯s death; losing Yui felt like another blow. She felt the same way¡­ and maybe that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t mind leaving the city behind to start anew and help her father realise his dream of becoming a farmer. She was the closest to the old man, being more than friends. Either way, we understood her reasons, and we all chipped in and threw her a heartfelt farewell party. It was one hell of a night, with drinks and everything! And I made her promise me that we¡¯d stay in touch.

    For a while, we kept our promises. Every Friday evening, we¡¯d chat over video calls. She told me about life on the farm, how the fresh air and farm work were doing wonders to help her dad stay sober, and how a neighbour named Miyako Sugimoto had been a godsend in helping them get started. She sent me photos of herself and her father at the farm, all bright skies and warm smiles. And from her words and those pictures¡­ I thought of Mom and Dad back home and my friends back home. Y¡¯know how it is ¨C homesickness hits hard when you least expect it.

    It really seemed like things were finally looking up. Yui invited me and the boys to visit during harvest season, giving me her address and making me promise to gather everyone for a weekend trip to see her. I wrote it down and said I would.

    However, as the months went by, Yui began to grow distant. Our calls became less frequent, her tone colder. Eventually, we stopped talking altogether. I was busy with my Student Council duties, and I assumed she was preoccupied with farm life. At least, that¡¯s what I told myself.

    Looking back, I realise they were just excuses. I should¡¯ve known something was wrong and should¡¯ve reached out. But I didn¡¯t. And as time passed¡­ I began to forget her, as did the boys. School life in the city¡¯s like that, y¡¯know? The wheel just keeps on turning.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Then, one day, months later, as autumn came¡­ I thought of Yui outta the blue during a Student Council meeting. I remembered her cold, distant demeanour, a far cry from the fiery senior I knew¡­ and began worrying. I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was seriously wrong, that I had fucked up. I got up in the middle of that meeting and rushed out the door, remembering the address she had given me.

    I ran into Koji, Ryuji, and Shunichi on my way out. They didn''t hesitate to join me when I told them where I was going and why I was doing it. They¡¯re real ones like that. The journey to her village was long and quiet, filled with unease as we silently rode the bus. I was worried¡­ hoping and praying that I was just being paranoid. So were they.

    When we arrived at the farm, it was late at night¡­ and the sight of desolation all around us ascertained the worst of our fears for Yui. The fields were filled with dead, rotting crops, half-cleared in a way that felt abandoned. The house still bore remnants of funeral decorations, their shadows eerie under the waning moon.

    We were spooked to all hell, but despite our unease, we pressed on. I knocked on the door, calling for Yui at the top of my lungs. Instead, we were met by Miyako Sugimoto. She reeked of alcohol and cigarettes, and her dishevelled appearance was a stark contrast to the helpful neighbour Yui had gushed about. If anything, it looked like she had really let herself go.

    Miyako wasn¡¯t too happy to see us. She yelled and threatened to call the police, and we were about to leave and find a place for the night to figure things out. But just as we were about to go¡­ we heard a faint voice from upstairs. It was Yui¡¯s, and we heard it clear as day. And so, I tried to push past that hag. My friend was in danger¡­ and I wanted to save her. It was my turn to be a Hero to help in her time of need, just like she had been for me in mine.

    I didn¡¯t see the kitchen knife Miyako had been hiding behind her back until it was too late. It was a big, ugly, dull thing just like her, the type of cheap blade you¡¯d use to chop vegetables¡­ and I barely had time to raise my arms to defend myself as she slashed me. And she would¡¯ve killed me if the boys hadn¡¯t subdued her.

    My arms were bleeding profusely while I rushed upstairs. What I found broke my heart. Yui was chained to a bed, her once fiery spirit all but extinguished. She looked at me with hollow eyes¡­ and when I beheld what Miyako had done to her... oh, Rinnah¡­

    The police arrived soon after and took that crazy hag away. Over the next few days, Yui told us everything. Turns out the hag had come to her and her dad as a bitch in sheep¡¯s clothing ¨C she hated how Yui¡¯s grandparents had willed the house and the land to their deadbeat son instead of her, putting her second in line. She believed she deserved the land more than him, for she had cared for them in their old age as any good neighbour would. Selling the place for a tidy profit would be her compensation for services rendered.

    But the old folks didn¡¯t. Consumed by jealousy, knowing that Yui¡¯s father had borrowed money to start work on the farm, Miyako sabotaged their efforts by giving them fake pesticides that ruined the soil and their crops. Yui¡¯s father, devastated by the failed harvest and mounting debts¡­ relapsed into drinking and eventually drank himself to death.

    When Yui discovered the truth, she confronted Miyako. But the hag had hired thugs to ambush her, silencing her before she could go to the authorities. She had been held captive ever since, beaten into submission by a woman driven mad by greed and spite. And from how that crazy hag had let herself go since that confrontation¡­ possibly guilt as well.

    Hmph. Those details don¡¯t matter anymore. It¡¯s over now. Yui¡¯s safe.

    <hr>

    Back in Eris¡¯ suite¡­

    The glow of golden light fades as the final line is inscribed in shimmering silver ink. My hands leave the radiant, tome-shaped simulacrum, and it dissolves into wisps of light that vanish into the air around me.

    I sink quietly into the sofa, carefully removing my gloves and placing them on the coffee table. My gaze falls to the old scars on my arms ¨C long red and black lines, etched deep and rough beneath my fingers. As I trace their coarseness, my thoughts drift to Yui and my world.

    Yui¡¯s been doing much better since all that¡­ ugliness. After returning to the city with us, she threw herself into her studies, graduating from St Elicia¡¯s with flying colours. She¡¯s now studying law at one of the country¡¯s top universities. After hearing about what happened, Riko Kuhouin stepped in with a scholarship, which helped a lot.

    We still keep in touch, chatting every Friday evening without fail. Until, well¡­ y¡¯know, me getting summoned to Nisha.

    Good grief. I miss ya, Yui. I hope you¡¯re not worried about me. If only there were some way to call across worlds to tell you I¡¯m safe and sound. If only, eh?

    In the meantime, Yui... I¡¯ll keep fighting. I¡¯ll defeat the Demon Lord, protect Anna, and find a way home. Rinnah willing, I¡¯d love for you to meet Anna ¨C I bet you and her would get along famously! Until then¡­ I pray you¡¯ll keep pushing forward till that day. As shall I.

    ¡°Arisa!¡±

    The call snaps me from my thoughts. Anna¡¯s back, with Eris close behind. My eyes widen. Holy fuck ¨C is that three iced coffees and a big box of chocolate chip cookies?

    ¡°We¡¯ve brought the best cookies in the Holy City!¡± Anna announces, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Eris said they were amazing, and I agree. We hope you¡¯re ready!¡±

    ¡°They had extra at the Caf¨¦,¡± Eris adds softly, nodding and smiling demurely. ¡°We thought we¡¯d share a second round with you. Ah. Shall we?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± I reply coyly, glancing briefly at the gloves on the table before returning to them with a warm smile. ¡°You¡¯ve caught me at just the right time. Let¡¯s dig in!¡±

 Chapter 50: Across the Silent Sea [Re-write]

    The next morning, aboard the Drowned Goddess¡­

    The waters are calm, gentle waves nudging us slowly towards Sharmarli, the Holy City. The sun hangs high, a little too bright for my liking¡­ and there¡¯s a sharp chill in the air.

    And are those¡­ snowflakes?

    Huh, that¡¯s odd. The summer Seeds of the year are nearly upon us¡­ yet instead of warmth, the air grows colder by the day. I can¡¯t help but think of Arcadia ¨C the frozen hellscape of snow and ice that it is¡­ and a small knot of unease curls in my stomach.

    Only a small one, though! I¡¯ll live.

    It¡¯s an ill omen, though. I oughta keep an eye on this. But for now¡­ it¡¯s just a two-day voyage alongside fellow adventurers and travellers heading for the Holy City. Most are holed up below deck, nursing a cocktail of seasickness, glaring sunshine, and sharp cold air.

    But not Anna and me! We¡¯re made of sterner stuff. That¡¯s why we¡¯re standing watch with an orb of Candlelight illuminating the waters beneath the ship¡¯s hull. You never know what¡¯s lurking beneath the surface. It could be monsters like the Mer-men ¨C eldritch horrors like the ones swarming the corpse city of Dagon. They love ambushing ships, dragging unlucky souls down into the briny dark. That¡¯s why every vessel crossing the Silent Sea sails with an armed escort, adventurers included. Better safe than gutted and drowned.

    There¡¯s a leader among the Mer-men of the Silent Sea ¨C a Pelagic Warlord the sailors whose name they whisper with a shiver and a prayer. His name was¡­ it was Xarak¡¯ahn, Scourge of Silence. He¡¯s a bloated, hulking brute with scales like rusted iron and lidless, milky eyes that never blink. Stare at him too long¡­ and you¡¯ll throw up.

    I remember the last time we crossed paths. Back in the previous timeline, Anna and I sailed this exact route on this very ship, and Xarak¡¯ahn came calling with his merry little band of Mer-men raiders. It was one hell of a fight, with adventurers and sailors alike battling side by side. We sent them packing, but it was close. Real close.

    Hmph. If old Xarak wants to attack us in this timeline¡­ I¡¯m ready for round two! I¡¯m stronger and sharper than I was back then, and Anna¡¯s no slouch either! I reckon this time, we¡¯d wreck him and his crew without breaking a sweat.

    For now, though? Nothing. Not a ripple out of place. No twisted fins slicing the surface, no ominous gurgling from the depths. Just the gentle sway of the sea and that weird winter air.

    Maybe we¡¯re too early. Or maybe, just maybe¡­ they¡¯ve heard of me. And this time, they¡¯re the ones who are scared!

    Or maybe I¡¯m just talking myself up to keep the seasickness at bay.

    Heh. It¡¯s almost hypnotic, the way the rolling waves fold into each other, endlessly shifting¡­ their dance drawing me in. The sea and I just don¡¯t get along ¨C in this world of Nisha or mine, in either timeline. I swear, I¡¯d do much better in a nice bikini on a nice sunny beach, fruity cocktail in hand¡­ sun warming my skin. Ahh¡­

    Hey, a girl can dream! Hopes and dreams¡­ sometimes, they¡¯re all we¡¯ve got.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Arisa! I¡¯m back!¡±

    I turn my head lazily, tilting just enough to flash Anna a cheeky grin. She¡¯s immune to the sea¡¯s sway ¨C I¡¯m not sure how. Earlier, she saw me turning greener than seaweed and vanished below deck, promising to find something to help. And now, she¡¯s back!

    ¡°Ooh, is that for me?¡± I ask, my eyes locking on the steaming mug in her hands. ¡°That smells¡­ incredible.¡±

    ¡°Sure is! Freshly boiled water, just for you! So, drink up!¡± Anna exclaims, beaming from ear to ear as she hands me the mug. ¡°But go slow ¨C it¡¯s really, really hot!¡±

    ¡°Gotcha.¡±

    I sip cautiously. Yep. Scalding! But the warmth¡¯s a blessing, thawing my fingers and chasing the chill from my bones. With it¡­ I¡¯m starting to feel alive again.

    ¡°Better?¡± Anna asks, leaning close. ¡°Mom says a hot drink helps ward off nausea!¡±

    I take another careful sip, slowly savouring the heat. ¡°Yep. This is exactly what I needed. But hey ¨C you didn¡¯t grab one for yourself?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! It¡¯s my first time on a boat¡­ but I kinda like it!¡± Anna exclaims enthusiastically, her smile bright and innocent. ¡°In fact, I feel like I could get used to this¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious! The rocking of the waves¡­ the salty air¡­ it¡¯s all so¡­ comfortable.¡±

    ¡°Holy fucking Rinnah¡­¡± I groan, glaring at the sea like it personally offended me. ¡°That sounds... horrifying! Ugh¡­¡±

    Anna¡¯s hand flies to her cheek, her expression full of guilt. ¡°Oh no! Umm¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel worse! I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s alright¡­¡± I say, waving off her concern with a good-natured smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m just not cut out for the sailor¡¯s life, y¡¯know? I¡¯m a city girl, through and through!¡±

    ¡°Have you always lived in a city, back in your world?¡± Anna asks, tilting her head with curiosity. ¡°You know¡­ like Sharmarli?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But not always. My hometown¡¯s a little village by the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Really? What was it like?¡±

    ¡°Quiet. Peaceful. It¡¯s everything the big city isn¡¯t. Fewer travellers, fewer shops. Mostly farms, dirt roads¡­ and one tiny Branch School with a floor full of holes!¡±

    Anna giggles. ¡°That sounds rather¡­ quaint. Charming too, I¡¯m sure!¡±

    ¡°It had its moments,¡± I say, grinning at the memories. ¡°It was a good place to grow up.¡±

    ¡°And what about your parents?¡±

    ¡°My Mom and Dad? They ran the local clinic ¨C doubled as a vet¡¯s office for sick farm animals. Dad¡¯s the doctor, Mom¡¯s the nurse¡­ that¡¯s actually how they met!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! That¡¯s so adorable!¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes sparkling with excitement and warmth. ¡°Rinnah willing, I¡¯d love to visit someday¡­ along with the rest of your world!¡±

    ¡°I did promise ya I¡¯d give the grand tour when that day comes!¡± I declare, my smile bright like the sun. ¡°And I bet my folks would love to meet ya! You¡¯re exactly the daughter they wanted me to be ¨C kind, gentle, elegant, brave¡­ a proper lady¡­¡±

    Anna tilts her head curiously. ¡°You don¡¯t think you are any of those things?¡±

    ¡°Not quite the proper lady yet,¡± I admit, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ me.¡±

    I glance her way, catching her gaze for a heartbeat before retreating into the comfort of the ceaseless whisper of the waves.

    ¡°You¡¯re Arisa Ishii,¡± Anna says softly, her hand finding mine. ¡°Wise beyond your years, with a big heart full of courage! And with that heart¡­ braver than anyone I know!¡±

    ¡°Even you, my Paladin?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes. It¡¯s close!¡±

    ¡°Heh!¡±

    ¡°Oh! But what about the big city of your world?¡± Anna adds, her eyes sparkling with fresh excitement. ¡°Is it packed with wonders similar to everything you¡¯ve said about the Holy City?!¡±

    ¡°In some ways, yeah. But a lot less holy!¡± I answer with a laugh, the kind that bubbles up before I can stop it, full of fondness and a touch of exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s big, bright, loud¡­ and never stops moving. Day and night¡­ it¡¯s always alive and busy!¡±

    Anna nods eagerly, her hands clasped together in front of her. ¡°Wow¡­ that sounds incredible!¡±

    ¡°I know, right? It was the opportunity of a lifetime¡­¡± I recount wistfully, my gaze drifting upward as if seeing it all again. ¡°Moving to the big city, going to a school with proper floors and everything .¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you got that fancy school uniform, right?¡± Anna asks, giving my hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°You know¡­ that pretty outfit you wore before the gown and gloves ¨C with the neat necktie and those cute thigh-high black socks?¡±

    I nod affirmatively. ¡°Yep. St Elicia¡¯s Academy! In there, I was¡­¡±

 Chapter 51: Who was I... Who am I? [Re-write]

    On St Elicia¡¯s Academy and the big city¡­

    ¡°Saint Elicia!?¡± Anna blurts out, her eyes widening in surprise before she quickly reins herself back in. ¡°Umm¡­ Saint Elicia isn¡¯t a Devata like Miss Alcadeias¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°Not to my knowledge,¡± I reply thoughtfully, cupping my chin. ¡°She¡¯s a Human, just like us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, silly me! You told me before there aren¡¯t any dungeons or monsters in your world¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s the stuff of legends, though!¡±

    Anna tilts her head slightly. ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Centuries ago in my world, she was a patron of a Church whose clergy sailed east alongside her to spread the holy word of their holy God,¡± I answer with a smile. ¡°She founded the Academy to teach people how to read and write¡­ and after she passed on, her successors named it after her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very noble¡­¡± Anna remarks softly, her eyes bright with admiration. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of healers and paladins from our Order doing something like that, too! They travel to towns and villages on the mainland to set up schools and temples or lend a hand to the ones already there, all to help the people. Mom says their good works make the world a kinder place!¡±

    I nod, a warm smile tugging at the corner of my mouth. ¡°Yup. That¡¯s the kinda work that really matters. Have you ever thought about dedicating your life to something like that?¡±

    ¡°Maybe when I¡¯m older¡­ and wiser. When I¡¯ve got that same weariness that Mom carries in her eyes. Right now¡­ I want to see the world with you, Arisa.¡±

    ¡°Me too, Anna¡­¡± I answer, my voice soft with a gentle warmth, like sunlight through icy skies. ¡°But yeah ¨C that¡¯s the founding myth of my school! Part of my job as Student Council President involves memorising such trivia. On that front¡­ I¡¯ve got plenty to give!¡±

    ¡°Student Council¡­ President?¡± Anna repeats curiously, the words rolling off her tongue like they¡¯re exotic and alien. ¡°Oh my! Is that a noble title in your world? Are you perhaps the Ecclesiarch of this ¡®St Elicia¡¯s Academy¡¯ of yours?¡±

    I blink, tilting my head slightly at Anna¡¯s question. ¡°Kinda? It¡¯s more of an elected position.¡±

    ¡°¡­elected? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Enough of my fellow students decided I was the right person for the job. They voted for me ¨C and I got more votes than the others!¡±

    ¡°Ah! So, what do you do for your subjects?¡± Anna asks, her face flushing red as she realises her slip-up. ¡°Oh! I mean, umm¡­ your fellow students!¡±

    ¡°I look after their interests and needs with the faculty,¡± I answer, cupping my chin as I think it over. ¡°Oh, and I also keep things running smoothly on campus with the help of my fellow councillors. It can get a little hectic sometimes!¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ve done well, I trust?¡±

    I nod, the weight of old memories settling quietly in my chest. ¡°I¡¯d like to think so. I gave it everything I had. It wasn¡¯t my choice or what I wanted to do when I started¡­ but I warmed up to the job. Eventually.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to be¡­ what was it again?¡± Anna asks, tilting her head slightly, curiosity flickering in her eyes as she tries to recall the term. ¡°Student Council¡­ umm¡­ President?¡±

    ¡°Student Council President, yeah. Honestly, I didn¡¯t even want the damn job,¡± I say with a silly grin. ¡°The whole thing started as a stupid joke by my friends.¡±

    ¡°Joke? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°They thought it¡¯d be funny if someone like me became Student Council President¡­ since it¡¯s such a prim and proper role! So, they snuck my name onto the ballot.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! And your teachers allowed it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. They must¡¯ve thought it was hilarious. My just desserts for pissing them off too much,¡± I answer, rolling my eyes skyward at the sheer absurdity of it all. ¡°I had a few run-ins with them before. Y¡¯know¡­ sneaking past the school gates after the bell, getting into the odd fight¡­ stuff like that.¡±

    ¡°That seems a little shallow of them¡­¡± Anna says, her voice soft with concern. ¡°But maybe they wanted you to be better, Arisa. Like what you are right now! As for your friends¡­¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°Shit, you¡¯re gonna say they believed in me to lead St Elicia¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    ¡°Those idiots!? Doubtful.¡±

    Anna shakes her head with a knowing smile. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just shy about admitting their admiration of you, Arisa. Like I was with my love for you until we fought Miss Alcadeias. When I saw what you did to protect me¡­ I didn¡¯t want to hide my feelings for you any longer.¡±

    ¡°Good grief, Anna¡­¡± I say, smiling sheepishly as I scratch the back of my head. ¡°That¡¯s so mushy¡­ and I fucking love it!¡±

    ¡°And I love you too, Arisa¡­¡± Anna adds sweetly, leaning in to peck my cheek. ¡°So, maybe they¡¯re shy about telling you how they really feel.¡±

    ¡°Heh. If you ever meet them¡­ they¡¯re gonna love you so damn much.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not!¡± I answer with a playful wink and a grin to match. ¡°You¡¯re as sweet as they come. And so damn sincere¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you as well?¡± Anna asks, her eyes narrowing slyly, a cheeky smile on her lips. ¡°Considering all the sweet nothings you say to me so lovingly every day¡­¡±

    I nod, a soft smile spreading across my lips ¨C warm and sure. ¡°I am. Always.¡±

    We watch the waves roll in and out¡­ their gentle hush filling the space between us. Silences like this oughta be awkward ¨C but with Anna, they never are. With her, it just feels¡­ right.

    ¡°So, how did you win this¡­ ¡®election¡¯ of yours for Student Council President?¡± Anna asks, her voice gently breaking the quietness between us. ¡°You said you got more votes than the others who wanted the title?¡±

    ¡°I won it by¡­ honestly? I¡¯m not sure, even now,¡± I say, tapping my chin as I try to remember. ¡°My friends helped with the posters ¨C they made me look way cooler than I actually am. I gave speeches, made big promises¡­ it was a lotta work!¡±

    ¡°Ooh! You sound like you really got into it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess I did!¡± I admit with a sheepish grin, scratching the back of my head. ¡°Though, to be fair¡­ it helped that one of the other candidates really pissed me off! I couldn¡¯t stand her smug little smirk or how she talked down to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    I cross my arms with a playful huff, leaning back just a bit. ¡°That little push from her got me working on my campaign double-time! Spite and anger ¨C turns out they¡¯re pretty great fuel.¡±

    ¡°And love as well, right?¡± Anna offers, her eyes bright with that earnest warmth of hers. ¡°It¡¯s not just anger ¨C you care about your friends and your school too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± I answer, my smile curling just a little, playful and coy. ¡°I was really, really pissed off¡­ but after my anger cooled off, there was something else that kept me running to the finish line.¡±

    ¡°And with that ¡®something else¡¯ guiding your thoughts and deeds¡­ you went on to rule your people wisely and kindly?¡± Anna asks sweetly, her eyes sparkling with admiration. ¡°As Student Council President, I mean! And umm¡­ oh my! That title of yours does roll off the tongue¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I like to think I did!¡± I reply with a cheeky grin. ¡°And I think it made me a better person too. Made the less awesome parts of me a little more awesome.¡±

    ¡°Indeed! You can¡¯t get into fights when you¡¯re the one meant to keep the peace.¡±

    ¡°Yup. All about leading by example. And you¡¯re right ¨C it¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve gotten into a fistfight over something stupid. Been too busy with my duties.¡±

    ¡°If you ruled with the same dedication you¡¯ve shown in guiding me¡­¡± Anna muses sweetly, her smile soft with love. ¡°You must be an amazing Student Council President! The very best¡­ like no one ever was.¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile in turn, warmth creeping into my cheeks as we gaze into each other¡¯s eyes. Gotta admit ¨C it¡¯d be massively inconvenient if old Xarak and his Mer-men raiders showed up right now. But they haven¡¯t! Credit where credit¡¯s due.

    But yeah. I think I¡¯ve done alright for myself and everyone in St Elicia¡¯s, all things considered. Even if I didn¡¯t want the job to begin with, I really threw myself into it once I had it. Even if it meant less time for my old life ¨C my rooftop hangouts with friends who suited my delinquent streak far better, it was a chance for something new.

    Honestly, I¡¯m still pretty squeamish when it comes to new experiences. Getting thrown into something unfamiliar always knocks me off balance, and learning to adapt ¨C to rise and face those challenges with a smile and clear head, knowing I¡¯m not alone ¨C never comes easy. It¡¯s a part of me I¡¯m constantly struggling with¡­ I daresay for the rest of my life.

    But as I like to say, now that I¡¯ve lived and learned from my fears¡­ why the hell not? You only live once. So, might as well make it count and do what you gotta do! But even then, I gotta keep reminding myself that I got this... even when my doubts linger.

    ¡°Helping others must be your calling in life,¡± Anna remarks warmly, leaning in again to embrace me tightly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s my world or yours¡­ you just have that spark!¡±

    ¡°It does feel that way, huh?¡± I reply with a wry grin, wrapping my arms around Anna and pulling her close. ¡°I¡¯m just glad I¡¯m doing my best with you. But I also wonder sometimes¡­¡±

    Once again, my gaze drifts out to the quiet, ever-shifting waves of the Silent Sea.

    ¡°Who am I really, Anna? I¡¯m a Healer, a Hero¡­ the Student Council President of St Elicia¡¯s¡­ and I¡¯m¡­¡±

    I trail off, unsure how to finish. I¡¯ve lived through so much between worlds ¨C between my own and Nisha, between St Elicia¡¯s Academy and the Order of Selene, between my sleepy village and the bustling city, between delinquent and Student Council President¡­ and now, between an old timeline and a new one. Every step forward has changed me, for better or worse.

    Good grief. Trying to keep up with who I used to be, who I am right now, and who I¡¯m becoming¡­ it¡¯s all getting a bit¡­ complicated. Just a bit. And I¡­

    ¡°I know who you are. Remember what I said earlier?¡± Anna says, her voice sweet like sugar as she slides closer, wrapping her arm around my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re Arisa Ishii! All those parts of you¡­ they¡¯re you. And to me, you¡¯re everything.¡±

    ¡°Sheesh!¡± I exclaim, throwing up my hands in playful defeat. ¡°Really now! Anna! When did you get so good at sweet-talking me?¡±

    ¡°What can I say?¡± Anna chimes, her giggle soft and sweet before she plants another kiss on my cheek. ¡°I¡¯ve got the best teacher in that field. Even better than Mom and Second Mom!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Anna¡­¡±

    The waves of the Silent Sea roll on, calm and steady¡­ each one carrying us closer to the Holy City. It¡¯s still a peaceful journey ¨C the first step down a well-worn path of Prophecy, once more.

 Chapter 52: Sharmarli, the Holy City [Re-write]

    Two days later, morning at the docks of Sharmarli, the Holy City¡­

    We made it! The grand spires of the Palace of Lights shimmer on the distant horizon, brighter than ever ¨C radiant, even against the bright morning sun and snow-speckled skies.

    That¡¯s where we¡¯re headed! Tucked deep within the heart of the Holy City¡­ it¡¯s the place to be! People say you can live there for a year and never eat the same meal twice. Whether that¡¯s true or not¡­ I suppose only one person knows for certain ¨C the Oracle herself, Lady Nhaka Mezalune. And guess what? She¡¯s exactly who we¡¯re here to meet!

    But first¡­ we gotta get out of here. The docks are packed to high hell and back, bustling with people and ships coming and going. Not just now, either. This place is always alive ¨C even past midnight. It¡¯s said the Holy City never sleeps¡­ and looking around, I can see why.

    Still, it¡¯s all good. Anna and I have a system, see? We¡¯re holding hands! So long as I don¡¯t let go, the crashing waves of people around us have no power over me. With her hand in mine, I¡¯m the eye of the storm, the centre of the universe¡­ and we got this!

    We weave our way through the sea of bodies, scanning our surroundings as we pass bustling seaside caf¨¦s and stalls bursting with trinkets and spices. Our steps are confident, and our path is clear despite the hustle and bustle all around us. Until¡­

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    I suddenly stop, eyes wide with shock as I spot a familiar Elf girl with brown hair and teal eyes standing near the dock¡¯s entrance. Barely spotted her, because there¡¯s a small crowd around her buzzing loudly with excitement ¨C screams and squeals of joy, all on her.

    ¡°Is that¡­ who I think it is?¡±

    Anna blinks at me, confused. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Over there!¡± I point at the crowd, my heart skipping at the sight of her ¨C alive, breathing, happy, and swarmed by eager fans. ¡°That¡¯s Eris Aintree amid all those people, right!?¡±

    ¡°Oh my! It really is her!¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes wide with disbelief before her hands flutter nervously towards her cheeks. ¡°By Rinnah! I¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head over and say hello.¡± I offer, flashing a smile. ¡°Looks like a proper fan meet we oughta be a part of! C¡¯mon!¡±

    ¡°But I¡­¡±

    ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just, umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Starstruck, eh?¡± I whisper teasingly into Anna¡¯s ear, and her cheeks blaze the brightest shade of red I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡°Relax. It¡¯s fine! Retake my hand, won¡¯t ya? We¡¯ll get through this together. And if she bites¡­ I¡¯ll bite back twice as hard!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not very reassuring¡­¡± Anna pouts, though the smile tugging at her lips is impossible to miss. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone biting anyone!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying I¡¯ve got your back, silly.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s one way to express such a sentiment¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± I say, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Shall we?¡±

    Hand in hand, we ease into the crowd gathered around Eris. Up close, she¡¯s dressed head to toe in the holy regalia of the Sacred Shield ¨C the Oracle¡¯s personal army that protects the Holy City and the surrounding lands. It¡¯s a striking ensemble, blending white and black cloth with silver plate armour. Thigh-high greaves glint in the sunlight, the polished silver meeting the edge of her black stockings snug around her thighs.

    It¡¯s a far cry from how I remember her in the previous timeline. The Demon Cult had done a number on her back then ¨C forced her into black and purple robes soaked in blood and ritual oils when they twisted her into the Demon¡¯s Voice. Her eyes had been wide and wild as she spoke for the Demon Lord with trembling lips and no will of her own.

    But here and now? She¡¯s radiant ¨C smiling, safe, and sound. No chains, no madness. Just Eris Aintree the Bard¡­ happily signing autographs and chatting with fans.

    And yet¡­ something feels off. If that¡¯s Eris, why is she in a Sacred Shield uniform? She¡¯s a Bard, not a soldier. Then I see them ¨C figures scattered throughout the crowd, dressed as ordinary citizens, blending seamlessly into the scenery¡­ and the two bodyguards in Studio attire. Their sharp, watchful eyes leave no doubt ¨C they¡¯re Sacred Shield. The Oracle must have sent them to watch over her¡­ but why?

    Before I can make any sense of this, Eris spots us through the crowd. Her eyes light up, and she waves eagerly, beckoning us to the front.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Ah! Lady Arisa Ishii, I presume?¡± Eris calls out cheerfully while juggling fan requests. ¡° You match the description Lady Nhaka gave me!¡±

    ¡°Yup! That¡¯s me!¡± I answer with a grin, thumb pointing back at myself. ¡°Did Lady Mezalune send you to pick us up?¡±

    Eris nods enthusiastically. ¡°She did! She foresaw your arrival ¨C right down to the hour! Ah! And this noble Paladin with you must be Lady Anna Silverlight! ¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Anna blushes, hand pressed to her cheek. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Without warning, Eris closes in and clasps Anna¡¯s hands, shaking them excitedly. The dagger-sharp points of her elvish ears twitch like mad, practically vibrating with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Miss Aintree! I¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to have the chance to meet you in person, Lady Anna!¡± Eris gushes, teal eyes sparkling. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you from my Manager and Lady Iris!¡±

    Anna freezes, shoulders tight with shock, unable to process the sheer enthusiasm radiating off her idol. ¡°You know my Mom, Miss Aintree!? Oh my! Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course! Lady Iris speaks of you often ¨C she told my Manager, Mister Roland, that you love my songs with all your heart and soul! That you¡¯re my number one fan in the world!¡±

    ¡°I am, Miss Aintree!¡± Anna blurts, practically glowing. ¡°I¡¯ve listened to every single one!¡±

    ¡°Please, just ¡®Eris¡¯! Or ¡®Miss Eris¡¯, if you must!¡± Eris insists, her tone bright and bubbly, almost bouncing with energy. ¡°Ah, but really ¨C I prefer ¡®Eris¡¯. Formality gives me hives! I know Mister Roland hates it when I say that¡­ but I¡¯ve never been one to stand on ceremony!¡±

    She shrugs dramatically. A handful of her fans in the crowd swoon audibly, sighing like lovesick fools. And I think I heard more than one profess their undying love for her cuteness.

    ¡°Hey, you and me both,¡± I say, flashing her a wink, and she grins back. ¡°Call me Arisa, then!¡±

    ¡°Arisa, it is! And you, Lady Anna? May I?¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ Eris!¡± Anna exclaims enthusiastically, the brightness of her smile radiating so much energy it could power a city. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to meet you!¡±

    Eris claps happily. ¡°Ah! No, the honour¡¯s mine, Anna! It really, really is! What a day¡­ to meet my biggest fan who loves me so!¡±

    ¡°Me too, Eris! Me too!¡±

    Their excitement is infectious, and I can¡¯t help but smile. But wait! On her neck ¨C are those¡­ bruises? And faint scars along her forehead? I didn¡¯t notice till now, and it¡¯s really¡­ unsettling.

    ¡°Ooh! Ooh! Anna!¡± Eris adds with a sly wink. ¡°If you¡¯ve listened to all my songs¡­ which one¡¯s your favourite!?¡±

    Anna cups her chin, thinking hard. ¡°Umm¡­ if I had to choose¡­ I¡¯d say ¨C Moonlight Shadows!¡±

    ¡°Ah! I like that one, too!¡± Eris exclaims, clapping her hands together in delight. ¡°It was so much fun working on the lyrics with Mister Roland. And I¡­¡±

    Before she can finish her sentence, a fan alongside Anna and I at the front of the crowd jumps in eagerly. ¡°Can you sing Moonlight Shadow for us, Eris? It¡¯s my favourite song, too!¡±

    Another fan chimes in eagerly, nodding vigorously. ¡°Yeah! I also love that song! Pretty please, Eris? I own all your records, but I¡¯ve yet to hear you live¡­¡±

    ¡°Me too! Please indulge us, Eris! We love you!¡±

    ¡°Eris! Eris! Eris!¡±

    Their excitement spreads like wildfire. Soon, the rest of the crowd joins in, chanting Eris¡¯ name to plead for a live performance.

    ¡°Ah! Umm¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Eris! Eris! Eris!¡±

    Her smile falters as their chants grow louder and louder. She glances around, suddenly fidgety, hands gripping her elbows protectively. The once-playful sparkle in her eyes dims as the pressure mounts. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ I just¡­ don¡¯t want to. I can¡¯t! I¡­¡±

    ¡°This is so disappointing¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what a shame! To think I used to like her songs so much. Not so much these days¡­¡±

    ¡°Say, isn¡¯t she retired? Her studio made that announcement, remember?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they did. But wait ¨C why¡¯s she here now?¡±

    ¡°And why won¡¯t she sing Moonlight Shadow for us, her beloved fans? It¡¯s such a simple song¡­ yet so beautiful when she sings it¡­¡±

    ¡°Anna, Arisa¡­¡±

    Eris is trembling now ¨C not just nervous, but utterly terrified. Petrified. Her eyes are wide, like a deer caught in headlights, as the crowd¡¯s excitement shifts into restless insistence. A few fans at the front push forward, eager to persuade her, their voices growing more desperate ¨C but before they can get too close, her bodyguards swiftly step in.

    But there are too many fans¡­ and too few bodyguards, Sacred Shield or not. If the crowd surges, they¡¯ll be overwhelmed in seconds. Yep, this ain¡¯t looking too good¡­

    ¡°We need to get out of here, Arisa¡­¡± Anna whispers urgently, gripping my arm. ¡°Lead the way out of the docks. I¡¯ll keep Eris safe.¡±

    ¡°On it.¡±

    I raise Elizabeth high, voice ringing loud and clear to the crowd while Anna takes Eris¡¯ hand. ¡°Alright, show¡¯s over. Clear a path, please!¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    One particularly outspoken fan blocks my way, his entire body practically trembling with righteous indignation. ¡°Stop! What do you think you¡¯re doing to Eris?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re friends of hers, and she¡¯s not feeling well,¡± I answer as politely as I can manage amid the growing tension crackling in the air. ¡°Step aside.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all friends of hers as well! You can¡¯t take her away from us!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! You can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can. You¡¯re all making her very uncomfortable,¡± I answer curtly, my patience thinning fast. ¡°Give us some space, please. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°No way! We haven¡¯t seen or heard from her in ages¡­¡± the defiant fan demands, his voice rising with each word as he rallies the others around him. A chorus of agreement follows, the crowd swelling with restless energy. ¡°We want to know what happened to her ¨C she owes us an explanation! And she¡­¡±

    ¡°SHE DOESN¡¯T OWE YOU SHIT!¡± I interject, yelling at the top of my lungs as the angelic wings of Elizabeth glow with searing shades of white and blue scorch the air around me. ¡°Let me be crystal fucking clear ¨C I said ¡®please¡¯ when I, in fact, meant ¡®NOW¡¯! So, get the fuck outta my way! LAST WARNING, IDIOTS!¡±

    ¡°Aaah!¡±

    The fans scramble back in a panicked rush, tripping over each other in their desperation to get themselves away from my righteous fire. Even the Sacred Shield undercover agents, who have finally closed in to secure Eris, pause for a heartbeat, their usual composure shaken by the raw power radiating from my staff.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I say as I lower Elizabeth, meeting Eris¡¯ fearful gaze with a steady nod. ¡°Let¡¯s get you outta here.¡±

 Chapter 53: Quiet Reflections [Re-write]

    Further into Sharmarli, the Holy City¡­

    Flourishing markets. Luxurious inns. Bustling streets. Birds chirping in the trees. The air is light with the scent of spiced meats and freshly baked bread. Merchants¡¯ chatter and travellers¡¯ voices mingle with the distant melody of a minstrel¡¯s tune ¨C a symphony of life that reminds me of downtown in the big city, back in my world. It¡¯s all so¡­ nostalgic.

    Anna and I sit with Eris on a little bench nestled by a fountain in the heart of a bustling plaza, watching the crowds ebb and flow like a restless tide. It¡¯s not a quiet place, but the rhythmic trickle of water blends with the murmur of passing voices and sounds¡­ settling into a comfortable equilibrium. It¡¯s nice enough.

    Oh, and we don¡¯t have crazy fans hassling her anymore! That fiery display of mine from just now must¡¯ve scared them off!

    Heh. Good riddance! Some of those fans might¡¯ve been concerned for her ¨C but they were overwhelming poor Eris, pelting her with questions and demands like she owed them. I had to step in. I had to tell them all to fuck off.

    And honestly? No regrets. None!

    Been a while since I had to raise my voice like that, though. But hey, it was for a good cause¡­ and that¡¯s all that matters! Even if, right now, the undercover Sacred Shield agents assigned to Eris¡¯ security are keeping their distance from us. From me!

    Oops. Oh boy.

    ¡°Sorry about earlier, Anna. Arisa¡­¡± Eris finally speaks, her voice soft and her gaze downcast. ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over me earlier. Ah. And I¡¯m sorry you had to shout at them, Arisa. They¡¯re good people¡­ but I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Eris...¡± Anna says warmly, flashing me a sweet, demure smile. ¡°Arisa¡¯s good at what she does¡­ and she does it with a smile!¡±

    ¡°Best in the business,¡± I say, grinning. ¡°I aim to please.¡±

    Eris sighs, tucking a stray lock behind her ear. ¡°Lady Nhaka sent me to fetch you, but fans recognised me at the docks ¨C even with my armour. More kept coming¡­ and I felt bad turning them away¡­ so I had my bodyguards hold back.¡±

    ¡°So that explains the impromptu fan meet¡­¡± I muse out loud. ¡°It¡¯s rough being famous, eh?¡±

    Eris glances up, her lips twitching in something almost like amusement. ¡°It has its perks and challenges. Mostly challenges these days. That said¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting someone dressed like that to be so fiery and fierce!¡±

    ¡°Dressed like¡­?¡±

    She¡¯s looking at me now ¨C properly looking ¨C her gaze trailing from my hood down to my gown, my gloves¡­ and my legs. Her eyes flick all the way to my feet, lingering on the high heels propping them up. And she¡¯s blushing! Just a little.

    ¡°Oh. I know, right?¡± I say with a cheeky grin, wagging a finger. ¡°Hey, what can I say? Looks can be deceiving. But even so¡­ Anna insists I¡¯m a proper lady, just like her!¡±

    ¡°At least until you open your mouth¡­¡± Anna teases with a sly smile, tilting her head playfully as she throws me a wink. ¡°We¡¯re still working on that.¡±

    I nod. ¡°Yep. It¡¯s slow going¡­ but we¡¯re making steady progress!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you and Anna were there for me just now¡­¡± Eris says as she shakes her head, smiling slightly. ¡°Ah. If Anna¡¯s your Paladin, and she has you by her side every day¡­¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Yup. She¡¯s one lucky Paladin!¡± I declare. ¡°And I¡¯m the luckiest Healer on Nisha to have her with me.¡±

    Eris¡¯s smile fades into something wistful. ¡°I know how that feels.¡±

    She tilts her head back, gazing at the sky ¨C a bright, crisp blue dotted with drifting snowflakes. ¡°I had someone like that in my life once. Mister Roland ¨C my Manager. He was brave and kind, just like you two. But I¡¯ve¡­ yet to hear from him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Anna mentioned you retired from showbiz?¡± I ask, tilting my head. ¡°She heard it from your studio ¨C there was an announcement and everything. Very official.¡±

    Eris nods slowly. ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m¡­ retired. How long has it been? Four months? Longer, maybe? I¡¯ve lost count. Feels like forever since Lady Nhaka called me to her side.¡±

    ¡°Why did Miss Mezalune recruit you into the Sacred Shield?¡± Anna asks hesitantly. ¡°Umm¡­ if you don¡¯t mind me asking!¡±

    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m not sure, to be honest...¡± Eris muses, her gaze drifting. ¡°It was arranged between her and my Studio ¨C I had no say in their decision. I tried to refuse¡­ but they wouldn¡¯t hear me out! And when I asked why¡­ they just said it was for my safety and wouldn¡¯t explain further.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so annoyingly vague¡­¡± I mutter, frowning. ¡°Sheesh. Do you remember anything before they sent you away? Might give us some clues to make sense of this.¡±

    Eris hesitates, her fingers tightening in her lap. ¡°I know it sounds strange¡­ but I don¡¯t remember anything before the day I was sent to the Palace of Lights. Whenever I try to think of anything before that day¡­ my mind goes blank. And I hate it. I really do.¡±

    I glance at Anna. She¡¯s watching Eris intently, a slight frown on her face, a distant look in her eyes. She knows that feeling. That aching emptiness of forgetting something important. They¡¯re kindred spirits in that way¡­ and I get it.

    ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯ve forgotten something,¡± I murmur. ¡°That right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Eris nods, eyes lighting up. ¡°Whatever¡¯s missing is surely related to the emptiness I feel! And it¡¯s¡­¡±

    Her voice falters. She shivers slightly as though a cold wind passed through her. And her eyes... they glimmer with unshed tears¡­ but she fights to hold them back.

    ¡°It¡¯s why I¡­ don¡¯t do what I do anymore. I try to every day, but I just¡­ can¡¯t. It¡¯s like a part of me is locked away¡­ deep in my mind. And I¡­¡±

    ¡°Eris¡­¡± Anna says softly, her voice a quiet reassurance as she rests a hand on Eris¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Arisa and I are here for you. Whatever you need, we¡¯ll help however we can!¡±

    Eris exhales slowly. ¡°Thank you, Anna. Arisa. I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done for me. We¡¯ve only just met¡­ and yet, I feel safe in your presence. Relieved, even. It¡¯s strange, but it feels like I¡¯ve met the two of you somewhere before. And I wonder¡­ why do I feel this way?¡±

    I tense up, my heart caught by something heavy. I remember Eris¡¯s last words in the previous timeline ¨C when we struck her down as the Demon¡¯s Voice. In those fleeting seconds before the end, she was herself again. Lucid. Grateful. And she¡­ thanked us for our mercy¡­ for ending a fate worse than death.

    Fucking hell. I wanna say that it is what it is and cast aside that nightmarish memory¡­ but I know, in my heart of hearts, what happened that day in that timeline, how it ended¡­ it ain¡¯t right. And it shouldn¡¯t be so in this new one.

    That¡¯s why we¡¯re here, aren¡¯t we? To set things right.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re my biggest fan, Anna¡­¡± Eris continues, letting out a soft chuckle before sighing. ¡°Because we have so many shared memories and emotions through my songs! But that doesn¡¯t explain why I feel the same way about Arisa. Unless, she¡¯s also¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, uh¡­ I do like some of your songs¡­¡± I say sheepishly, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°Anna had me listen to a few of your records back at the Chantry!¡±

    Eris tilts her head slightly. ¡°Ah! So you¡¯re indeed another fan of mine, Arisa! Not my biggest fan, perhaps¡­ but we can work on that!¡±

    For the briefest of moments¡­ I spot a flicker of doubt in her eyes. It¡¯s like she senses that I¡¯m bullshitting her¡­ that there¡¯s more to how she feels about Anna and me. But she blinks it away in a heartbeat ¨C as if I had imagined that uncertainty of hers.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ this isn¡¯t going how I wanted it to.¡±

    Anna raises an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean, Eris?¡±

    ¡°I was supposed to bring you and Arisa to Lady Nhaka with a grand city tour along the way¡­¡± Eris explains, shoulders sagging. ¡°But instead, I got swept into an unexpected fan meet¡­ and now I¡¯m just sitting here, wallowing in anxiety and self-pity. Ahh¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not too late for that!¡± Anna exclaims, eyes shining with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s still bright and early in the morning¡­ and Arisa and I would love to tour the city with you as our guide!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± I add, flashing a grin. ¡°I¡¯m up for a tour!¡±

    Eris blinks. Then, slowly¡­ her lips curve into a smile. Gracefully, she rises from the bench, facing us with a hand over her heart.

    ¡°Shall we, Anna and Arisa? Let me show you ladies the wonderful wonders of the Holy City!¡±

 Chapter 54: Forbidden Memories of the Demons Voice, Part I [Re-write]

    On the way to the Palace of Lights, touring the Holy City¡­

    People around us come and go ¨C some rushing, others like Anna, Eris, and me, taking a more leisurely pace. Either way¡­ it¡¯s all good.

    Eris leads us around with boundless enthusiasm, giving Anna and me the grand tour she had promised us, one bench sitting prior. She gestures excitedly to draw our attention to the various points of interest we pass by, telling us everything we need to know about them.

    Good grief. There¡¯s simply too much to take in ¨C if we stopped to admire everything¡­ we¡¯d be here for hours. And this is merely one district! I¡¯d say it¡¯s exhausting, but so far, it¡¯s not too bad. I¡¯ve gotten pretty damn good at walking in high heels, after all! It might be a different story in hostile territory, though. But that¡¯s a problem for later.

    It¡¯s nice to see Eris in high spirits again, even if a part of me suspects it¡¯s just a carefully crafted fa?ade. She throws herself into the role of our guide with almost desperate enthusiasm, as if keeping busy is the only way to stop her mind from drifting back to the gaps in her memories ¨C the ones she both dreads and longs to fill.

    But how can we help her? I¡¯m sure the Oracle, Lady Nhaka Mezalune, holds the answers we seek. She sent Eris to meet us when she could¡¯ve chosen anyone else from the Sacred Shield ¨C someone far less conspicuous. But instead, she had her do it ¨C her, specifically.

    Why? I suppose we¡¯ll find out in due time. For now, I oughta¡­

    ¡°Ah. Arisa¡­?¡± Eris pipes up shyly, her cheeks bright red, her ears twitching nervously. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you, umm¡­¡±

    I smile and nod. Anna already has a hand on her cheek. She probably knows what Eris wants to say¡­ and judging by her expression, she¡¯s just as nervous.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ I really, really like your outfit, Arisa! It¡¯s so pretty!¡±

    ¡°Really? Thanks!¡± I tease, glancing briefly at my gloved hands and the flowing fabric of my gown before turning back to her with a sweet smile. ¡°That makes three of us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Ah! And those pretty heels¡­¡± Eris adds, eyes sparkling with admiration. ¡°I¡¯d love to have shoes like that. Even if Mister Roland won¡¯t allow it!¡±

    ¡°Meh. You¡¯re not missing out on much. It takes way too much outta me to walk in these all day long,¡± I say with a shrug, nonchalantly glancing at the length of my heels. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve got that petite and cute look going for ya ¨C just like Anna! Maybe that¡¯s what your Manager sees in you.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Mister Roland hasn¡¯t said anything to me in months. Ever since I¡­ never mind. Let¡¯s keep going, Arisa. Anna.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Lead on, Eris.¡±

    We wander into a bustling district where restaurants and caf¨¦s line the streets. Their warm glow spills onto the cobblestones, inviting any and all to step inside. The rich aromas of fresh bread, brewing coffee, and sizzling brunches weave through the crisp morning air¡­ teasing the senses from every direction.

    Damn! It all smells so good that I wouldn¡¯t mind stopping at any of these places for a quick pre-lunch tea break¡­ and maybe a second place right after that!

    ¡°On your left is Caf¨¦ le Phantasmagoria!¡± Eris announces with renewed excitement, gesturing towards a caf¨¦ decked out in lavish gothic d¨¦cor. ¡°They serve the best iced coffees in all of Sharmarli! Ah! And the best part is that they pair the coffees with chocolate chip cookies that melt in your mouth when you dip them in your drink!¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Anna gasps, her eyes wide. ¡°That sounds amazing¡­¡±

    ¡°Yup! And if you¡¯ll look to your right¡­¡±

    We continue past more charming eateries, each with unique charms ¨C quaint patisseries with delicate pastries displayed in frosted glass cases, and bustling diners where the scent of sizzling bacon and eggs fills the air. Even the street vendors tempt us with golden, honey-drizzled pastries and skewers of sizzling meat, their calls blending into the city¡¯s morning hum.

    Anna and Eris remain deep in conversation, the latter practically bouncing with joy. It feels like I¡¯m chaperoning a playdate, trailing behind them as they chatter away. But I don¡¯t mind.

    Honestly, I¡¯ve never really known her beyond what Anna told me in both timelines. When we faced her as the Demon¡¯s Voice, she was an enemy ¨C a living beacon of power for the crazed Demon Cult zealots, rousing them to rend us for their new gods ¨C the demons of Arcadia. And her voice¡­ she was singing ¨C for them, for us¡­ a Dirge of Doom.

    We barely made it out alive that day. When her tears finally dried¡­ Anna changed. Not for better or worse ¨C just different. She smiled less and became more focused, more driven. More serious about fulfilling my Prophecy. And she said to me, her words cold as steel¡­

    ¡°If I ever end up like Miss Aintree¡­ promise me you¡¯ll do what needs to be done without compassion. Don¡¯t hesitate... because that would be the greatest betrayal of all.¡±

    Then, after a pause, softer this time¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the same for you, Arisa.¡±

    I promised her I would ¨C looked her dead in the eyes and swore it. Thank Rinnah, it never came to pass for either of us. But the thought of it¡­ never truly left me. It lingered like a shadow at the edge of my mind¡­ trailing every step of my Prophecy in the previous timeline.

    And I remember it¡­ even now.

    But all this walking, chatting and sightseeing¡­ never happened in the last timeline. When Anna and I arrived in Sharmarli back then, we made our way to the Palace of Lights with a small escort of Sacred Shield guardsmen. No grand tour of the city, and of course, no Eris.

    It¡¯s another change in this new timeline. One of many. Not the last, I reckon.

    ¡°Ah! If Lady Nhaka allows it, we should go shopping!¡± Eris exclaims suddenly, spinning around to face me, her eyes bright. ¡°The three of us! And maybe Lady Nhaka will join in! It¡¯ll be a girls¡¯ day out!¡±

    ¡°Yes! We definitely should!¡± Anna replies eagerly, nodding. ¡°Right, Arisa!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, for sure!¡± I answer with a grin, scratching the back of my head as I shake off those dark thoughts of mine. ¡°I¡¯m totally down to go shopping! I¡¯m a newbie, though¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! So is Anna ¨C she told me!¡± Eris exclaims, beaming from ear to ear. ¡°And now that I think about it¡­ me too! I haven¡¯t gone shopping since¡­¡±

    She stops mid-step, her expression shifting. Brows furrowing, she clenches her fists, her body trembling as she struggles to recall something. The light in her eyes dims ¨C her pupils dilate, staring past everything ahead of her.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Eris?¡± Anna asks, worry creeping into her voice. ¡°Eris!?¡±

    We step closer, shielding her as people weave around us, oblivious to the crisis unfolding. White, blue, and silver light swirls between Anna and me as we silently channel a Heal each, wrapping Eris in the warm, soothing embrace of our combined Mana.

    ¡°Anna¡­? Arisa?¡± Eris murmurs after a moment, shaking her head as if emerging from a fog. ¡°Why are the two of you¡­?¡±

    ¡°You spaced out in the middle of the street¡­¡± Anna explains cautiously. ¡°Your eyes looked like they were staring at something else. Like you were¡­ somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I see. I¡¯m sorry for being such a bother today¡­¡±

    Eris¡¯ expression darkens ¨C she knows why it happened. Spacing out, going blank ¨C I daresay it¡¯s not the first time for her.

    ¡°You want to remember what you lost,¡± Anna says, her voice sombre. ¡°I know that feeling, Eris ¨C that emptiness¡­ that blank space in your memories.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡± Eris asks softly, searching Anna¡¯s face. ¡°Ah¡­ your eyes tell me so. Then tell me ¨C does it ever get better? This hole in my mind, my heart, my soul¡­ that gnaws at me...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned to live with it.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Anna frowns. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just¡­ do. Because those memories of mine are lost forever.¡±

    ¡°It was my choice to forget. Lady Nhaka said so,¡± Eris says after a pause, her voice quiet, her gaze fixed on the pavement. ¡°She holds my salvation, an end to all of¡­ this. And yet, she¡­¡±

    Eris doesn¡¯t finish. She turns away and walks off, her eyes set on the holy spires above.

    Anna and I exchange glances. There¡¯s a quiet worry in her eyes, one I recognise all too well. I offer her a reassuring squeeze on the shoulder before we follow Eris in silence ¨C chasing after the Bard I once knew in another timeline as the Demon¡¯s Voice.

 Chapter 56: Forbidden Memories of the Demons Voice, Part III [Re-write]

    In the palace bathhouse¡­

    Walls are adorned with delicate carvings of celestial figures, their silent gazes lost in the haze of rising steam. Pools of warm, mineral-rich water shimmer under the glow of enchanted lanterns, casting soft golden reflections that dance across the high-vaulted ceiling. The scent of lavender and lotus lingers in the air¡­ mingling with the soothing heat.

    It¡¯s a communal bath for the palace servants and the rank and file of the Sacred Shield. Even so, this place is way more luxurious and steamy than the bathhouse back home in the Chantry of Eternal Light! And much bigger, too! So, I gotta say¡­ this is pretty nice!

    We¡¯re here for a nice, hot bath ¨C just Anna and me. At this hour, the palace staff are preoccupied with their duties, leaving the bathhouse quiet and undisturbed. As for Eris¡­ she¡¯s waiting outside ¨C she¡¯s not one for communal bathing, and with a personal shower in her suite, she doesn¡¯t have to be. Lucky her!

    Anyway¡­ Anna¡¯s not looking too good. She¡¯s barely touched the water, sitting stiffly at the edge with her arms wrapped around herself, eyes distant. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to determine what¡¯s on her mind ¨C Eris¡¯ request. We promised to help her regain her memories from Lady Mezalune¡­ and Anna takes her promises very seriously.

    ¡°Hey, Anna...¡± I say, my voice gentle amid the swirling steam, watching her tense shoulders. ¡°You alright?¡±

    No response, I¡¯m afraid. We continue bathing in silence, each lost in our thoughts. The silence is¡­ deafening. And as I stare quietly into the warm water¡­ I¡¯m thinking again¡­ back to when we slew the Demon¡¯s Voice one timeline ago.

    It was in the Convocation of Aria ¨C a ruined temple Dungeon colonised by the Demon Cult, twisted into their base of operations in the wilderness surrounding Sharmarli. Anna and I had followed the clues we uncovered during the city-wide manhunt for Eris, each like breadcrumbs scattered in plain sight¡­ gradually leading us to that Dungeon. In retrospect, it was almost too convenient ¨C almost as if someone had left them deliberately for us to find.

    Looking back now, I realise it ¨C they weren¡¯t after Eris. They wanted me ¨C the Hero destined to slay their Lord. That instead¡­ I¡¯d serve them, willingly or not.

    It never happened. Anna and I rushed into that Dungeon, desperate to save Eris ¨C only to walk straight into the Demon Cult¡¯s ambush, with a broken Eris leading the attack on us. But just when it seemed hopeless¡­ Lady Mezalune¡¯s Sacred Shield reinforcements arrived, instantly turning the tide of battle. Turns out she had her agents watching over us ¨C because she¡¯d foreseen us doing something reckless.

    And as I said before¡­ we had to put Eris down. It was a mercy killing, for lack of better words ¨C her mind was broken and twisted beyond salvation, leaving nothing more than a cruel shadow of what once was. And it was Anna¡­ who had to do it.

    Good grief. Now that I¡¯ve spent time with Eris, seeing her as the sweet little Bard she used to be, I¡¯ve got an awful feeling gnawing at my soul. The weight of my sins crawling on my back¡­ because she didn¡¯t deserve any of¡­ that. Nobody does.

    But Eris¡­ she¡¯s still alive and safe in this timeline! Sure, she¡¯s acting a little weird, but I¡¯d still count my lucky stars and kiss each and all of ¡¯em like I would Anna¡¯s lips, seeing her safe in the Oracle¡¯s care. Even if I know damn well, deep down, that her current situation may very well be a fate worse than a clean death.

    Because, well¡­ she¡¯s a shadow of her former self. Not the same twisted reflection she became in the previous timeline as the Demon¡¯s Voice¡­ but a shadow nonetheless. Beneath that peppy fa?ade she tries desperately to maintain, she¡¯s adrift ¨C lost in a void. All because she chose to forget.

    But then, what did she forget? I guess we¡¯ll find out, huh?

    Gotta finish washing up first, though. Can¡¯t see the Oracle without being clean and proper, after all! We¡¯ve been doing all this thinking and contemplating amid steam and soap and warm water¡­ so much so that we¡¯re getting carried away.

    ¡°Arisa¡­?¡± Anna asks hesitantly, her voice distant as if her mind is elsewhere. ¡°I thought I heard your voice just now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Just checking in on ya,¡± I say, offering the warmest smile I can as she gazes at me, lost in her thoughts. ¡°Gold coin for your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Well, umm¡­¡±

    She hesitates, her fingers idly tracing ripples in the water. A faint sigh escapes her lips, and for a moment, it looks like she might not answer at all. But eventually¡­ she relents.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about meeting Miss Mezalune, Arisa,¡± Anna admits, her voice soft and heavy. Her gaze drops to the wet tiles beneath our feet. ¡°You know¡­ the Oracle.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    I nod, the steam curling gently around us. The weight of her words lingers in the air, heavy like the weight of the world.

    ¡°Me too,¡± I say softly. ¡°You wanna talk about it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ what if Miss Mezalune refuses to listen to us?¡± Anna says, her voice barely above a whisper, heavy with doubt. She hugs her arms, sinking deeper into the warm water as if seeking comfort in its embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sure Eris tried asking for her memories before. What difference can we make¡­ speaking on her behalf?¡±

    She¡¯s not looking at me right now¡­ but I do my best to smile anyway. It¡¯s a little tricky to do so, I¡¯ll admit¡­ because I¡¯m also feeling what she¡¯s feeling. Y¡¯know¡­ it¡¯s that feeling of great unease eating away at you in the face of uncertainty.

    It¡¯s¡­ not a good time, I¡¯ll say.

    But I¡¯m your Healer, Anna. Both in this timeline and the previous one, and however many more there may be. And I swore I¡¯d be stronger for you¡­ now and forever. Whatever it takes. So, compared to my resolve¡­ these worries of mine ain¡¯t shit!

    ¡°Whatever happens next, I¡¯m with ya,¡± I whisper, gently taking her hand and holding it firm. ¡°Honestly¡­ I don¡¯t know if we can change her mind. But if nothing else, we won¡¯t fail for lack of trying. We¡¯ll give it everything we¡¯ve got, yeah?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Anna adds despondently, pulling her hand away and wrapping her arms around her chest defensively. ¡°I¡¯ve always trailed behind others, be it Mom or you. Now¡­ Eris needs me to stand up for her, and I promised her I would! I know in my heart that I have to lead the way, and yet¡­¡±

    She looks away from me again, her gaze fixed intently on the water.

    ¡°You said you ruled over your people benevolently as their Student Council President, right? How do you stay calm when you know they¡¯re counting on you? How do you keep a level head¡­ knowing that every decision you make shapes their happiness¡­ their fate?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not that serious at St Elicia¡¯s¡­ but I keep that to myself. I glance away from Anna, letting my gaze drift through the misty air as I contemplate her question. She¡¯s not wrong because the weight of responsibility can be a lot to bear, especially when others rely on you. And sometimes¡­ I wonder how I keep going, whether as Student Council President at St Elicia¡¯s or as a Hero in Nisha.

    Some days are harder than others, after all. But here I am, still at it! And I¡­

    I¡¯ve always held onto some wise words from an old friend ¨C Shinji Onada. He was a senior from St Elicia¡¯s, back when I was still new to the city, fresh from my sleepy little village hometown. I say ¡®was¡¯ because¡­ he¡¯s gone now.

    Good grief. I miss that scar-faced jerk. It¡¯s hard to believe it¡¯s been a year since he left me and the guys behind¡­ just as I was about to begin my duties as Student Council President at St Elicia¡¯s. He never even got to see me give a speech at assembly ¨C he swore he¡¯d try his best to keep a straight face while I talked like a serious, proper lady¡­ and now, I¡¯ll never know if he would¡¯ve been able to keep that promise.

    Hmph. I suppose it was only a matter of time ¨C an inevitability of the violent life he led. At least, that¡¯s what I wanna believe¡­ if only to ease the pain in my heart whenever I think of him. Because even now, across worlds and timelines¡­ I still wish I had been there with him. And if not¡­ at least a chance to say goodbye.

    Anyway¡­ I remember one late night, while we were cracking open a couple of cold ones outside the convenience store, he told me¡­

    ¡°Courage is just grace under pressure.¡±

    And that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ll tell Anna! It¡¯s what I¡¯ve always told myself whenever things get tough, whether as a Hero in this world or as Student Council President back at St Elicia¡¯s. Words I¡¯ll cling to no matter who I am¡­ or who I may become.

    Because I know it in my heart to be true. Now and forever! Thanks, Shinji.

    ¡°Grace¡­ under pressure?¡± Anna asks nervously, mouthing my words as if to taste them on her tongue. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re scared shitless¡­ you gotta face the crowd and smile,¡± I say with a playful grin, nudging her lightly. ¡°And, well¡­ I just so happen to know a certain pretty, cute Paladin with the most gorgeous purple hair and the loveliest green eyes ¨C who also happens to be incredibly graceful!¡±

    Anna¡¯s cheeks flush a soft red as she ducks her head shyly. ¡°Oh! Arisa! Really now¡­¡± she mumbles, fidgeting with the water as if trying to hide her flustered expression. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°And she¡¯s doing it for her beloved idol!¡± I tease as her cheeks flush bright red like the ripest of apples. ¡°And I¡¯d say¡­ she¡¯s got this for sure! What do ya think!?¡±

    ¡°I want to! But how?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find it in your heart. I¡¯m sure of it!¡± I exclaim with a sheepish smile, scratching my head playfully. ¡°Remember what I told ya on the night before we left? Let your love for Eris be your strength. And if anyone¡¯s in the way¡­ we¡¯ll fuck ¡®em up! C¡¯mon, say it with me!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll find it in my heart to do my best for Eris!¡± Anna declares resolutely. ¡°And if anyone stands in my way¡­ I won¡¯t yield an inch! Because, umm¡­¡±

    With a hand pressed softly upon her cheek, she takes a deep breath and prepares to say the words as they oughta be said. Y¡¯know¡­ with courage and honour!

    ¡°We¡¯ll fuck up anyone who stands in our way!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±

    We burst into laughter together, the tension and worry from moments ago flowing away from us like the warm, soapy water cleansing us.

    ¡°Someday, you¡¯ll be able to recite that mantra as seriously as I can,¡± I add with a playful grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though. We¡¯re getting there, one day at a time. Practice makes perfect.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I will,¡± Anna replies with a playful glint in her eyes, a sly smile tugging at her lips ¨C her confidence rekindled. ¡°Or maybe I won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Oho! ¡®Maybe¡¯, you said? What are the odds?¡±

    Anna cups her chin. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯d say fifty-fifty for either.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good enough for me!¡± I declare with a grin brimming with enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯m all in!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bear this burden alone either,¡± I tell her, taking her hands into mine once more, holding them close as I gaze into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m here for ya, and I got your back! We¡¯re a team, remember? You said that after you¡­ well¡­ reminded me of that fact!¡±

    I place a hand on my cheek, right where she ¡®reminded¡¯ me that I¡¯m not alone in this Prophecy of mine ¨C a touch that anchored me when despair threatened to pull me under.

    Heh. It still stings a little, even now. But only when I look into her eyes!

    ¡°I love you, Arisa¡­¡± Anna murmurs sweetly, her cheeks tinged with a soft blush as she leans in, pressing a gentle kiss to that exact spot. ¡°And¡­ thank you for reminding me that I¡¯m not alone in this¡­ without a slap.¡±

 Chapter 57: Forbidden Memories of the Demons Voice, Part IV [Re-write]

    Through the Hall of the Lightsworn¡­

    Ethereal light spills from the chandeliers above, casting a soft, shimmering glow over a lavish expanse of antique furnishings. The air is thick with opulence, every inch of the chamber steeped in grandeur. Ornate mirrors line the walls from floor to ceiling, their crystal-clear surfaces warping our sense of space¡­ creating an illusion of infinity.

    Returning to this place feels¡­ surreal. The endless reflections make it seem like I¡¯m standing in some illusory realm of wonderment where reality and enchantment blur into one. And maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ that¡¯s why my head feels a little light.

    Or maybe that¡¯s just my nerves acting up! Meeting the Oracle, Lady Nhaka Mezalune, for the second time¡­ it¡¯s enough to get my heart racing. Gosh, I wonder how she¡¯ll react when she sees me now ¨C and my mastery of the Order of Selene¡¯s magic.

    Hopefully, Rinnah willing¡­ she¡¯ll be happy to see me again. But this meeting isn¡¯t just about me. No, we¡¯re here for something far more important.

    Eris Aintree¡­ and what she forgot.

    Anna walks beside me, silent and pensive. This task, this burden¡­ it weighs on her mind like the weight of the world. I may be a Hero, but for this¡­ I¡¯m following her lead.

    And I know she¡¯s got this!

    Eris herself is still with us. She¡¯s our ever-dutiful guide escorting us through these grand halls. Following her lead, we reach a set of towering, jewel-encrusted doors¡­ and the Sacred Shield guards flanking them step aside, granting us passage.

    ¡°Ah. Here we are,¡± she says, her tone perfectly cordial, polite to a fault as she turns to us. ¡°Lady Nhaka is expecting you both. And umm¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll get your memories back,¡± Anna promises without a lick of hesitation. Her voice is steady, her eyes unwavering as she meets Eris¡¯ gaze. ¡°I promise we will.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I add, keeping my tone casual and cool. ¡°We¡¯ll see you soon.¡±

    Eris nods, though the worry in her eyes lingers. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my suite. It¡¯s the one down the hall, two floors below. I¡­ I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    ¡°Stay strong for us,¡± Anna says, placing her hands firmly on Eris¡¯ shoulders. There¡¯s a quiet intensity in her expression, a promise unspoken. ¡°We won¡¯t be long.¡±

    ¡°I will. I¡­ I¡¯ll try,¡± Eris says, letting out a quiet breath before mustering a small, fragile smile and giving a hesitant nod. ¡°Good luck in there, Anna. Arisa.¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    She turns, walking away with measured steps. For a moment, she glances back ¨C her gaze uncertain and anxious. But she steels herself and presses on, leaving us to our task¡­ our promise to her.

    <hr>

    An audience with the Oracle of Sharmarli, Lady Nhaka Mezalune¡­

    Towering columns of white marble stretch towards a domed ceiling painted with celestial murals while golden chandeliers bathe the chamber in soft, ethereal light. Every surface gleams¡­ from the intricately carved walls to the immaculately polished floors.

    Perched upon a white-gold throne, a petite figure awaits, surrounded by robed attendants and ever-vigilant Sacred Shield guards. Her deep violet eyes glimmer with unmistakable delight when Anna and I enter her presence.

    She¡¯s dressed elegantly in a cream-coloured, gold-trimmed strapless gown, its silken fabric shimmering faintly like a sky filled with stars. Her detached sleeves glisten with enchantments, and her dainty feet are adorned with jewelled slippers set with amethysts and diamonds. Flowing pink hair cascades over her shoulders like spun candyfloss, woven with delicate chains of enchanted jewellery that sparkle with divine radiance.

    Yup, without a doubt ¨C that¡¯s her! Lady Nhaka Mezalune, the Oracle of Sharmarli. She who was ancient when this world was young¡­ seated before me like a pretty doll on a grand throne. Looks, however¡­ can sometimes be very, very deceiving!

    Hey, I oughta know. She¡¯s a Conjurer beyond compare ¨C the very one who summoned me to this world of Nisha to be a Hero. Seeing her again in this new timeline¡­

    I¡¯m glad. Truly!

    I remember the first time we met. She had practically thrown herself down the marble steps of her throne, skipping two at a time, and flung herself into my arms like an overjoyed child. It was quite the first impression, I¡¯ll say!

    But over time, her eccentricities grew on me. Beneath her childlike demeanour, she¡¯s wise and kind ¨C much like Lady Iris¡­ but in her own peculiar way.

    ¡°Hi there! My, oh my¡­ you¡¯re a tall one, aren¡¯t you!?¡± Lady Mezalune chirps, her voice ringing through the vast chamber. ¡°Or perhaps it¡¯s those pretty, pretty heels of Little Miss Alyssa¡¯s that you¡¯ve inherited! Lucky, lucky you!¡±

    But this time, she doesn¡¯t bound down the stairs. Instead, she descends them carefully, measuredly¡­ her servants and guards flanking her every step. With each step she takes, an unfamiliar feeling seeps into the air ¨C cold and heavy, laced with creeping darkness that grows stronger and stronger¡­ sending a shiver down my spine.

    Anna¡­ she senses it as well. I see it in how her shoulders stiffen and the slight hitch in her breath as she stands beside me. This cold, creeping presence unsettles her¡­ but she doesn''t know whether to brace herself or wait and see.

    Neither do I, to be honest.

    ¡°You¡¯re wondering why you sense what you do from me¡­¡± Lady Mezalune says, tilting her head with an impish smile as she stops at the base of the steps. ¡°Don¡¯t be alarmed! It¡¯s why you¡¯re here before me with my beloved Healer Hero, right? Little Miss Anna Silverlight of the Order of Selene.¡±

    Beneath that usual playfulness, there¡¯s a faint weariness in her eyes, a subtle weakness in her stance. It¡¯s like a burden is weighing down on her. That ill aura¡­ perhaps?

    Anna inclines her head respectfully, though her expression remains taut with tension. ¡°Miss Mezalune¡­¡±

    ¡°You have something burning in your heart that you wish to ask me, don¡¯t you¡­ Little Miss!?¡± Lady Mezalune muses with a coy smile, baring jagged, shark-like teeth. ¡°So, let¡¯s hear it! Because what you and I want may very well be one and the same!¡±

 Chapter 58.5: Shadows of Her Past [Re-write]

    Beholding the Memories of the Demon¡¯s Voice¡­

    In Lady Mezalune¡¯s hands¡­ a crystal materialises ¨C black as pitch, levitating above her palm. Shadows slither across its darkened surface like living serpents¡­ pulsating, breathing. The very air around it chills, more intense than before. And as I lay eyes on it¡­ my skin prickles.

    Good grief. Fucking hell! So that¡¯s what¡¯s causing that icy, dark aura around her¡­ and why her servants and guards refuse to leave her side.

    ¡°By Rinnah¡­¡± Anna whispers, staring at that evil, ominous thing. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Memory Crystal, Little Miss!¡± Lady Mezalune states, watching her closely. ¡°They¡¯re shaped by the memories they contain. So, what will you do?¡±

    Anna hesitates. For a brief moment, I see it ¨C a flicker of uncertainty in her determination. But then she steadies herself, her gaze locked onto that space within the Oracle¡¯s hands where darkness holds dominion¡­ black as death.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too late to turn back,¡± Lady Mezalune murmurs, the shadows of the Memory Crystal slithering over her hands, coiling between her fingers like living tendrils. ¡°You could tell her I refused, that you tried your best. She already resents me. To her, I¡¯m the worst thing that¡¯s happened since everything else she¡¯s forgotten.¡±

    ¡°Part of me wants to do as you say,¡± Anna admits, her voice quiet, heavy with something unspoken. Her gaze drops momentarily as if weighed down by the burden of choice. ¡°But Eris deserves to know the truth. It¡¯s what she wants. And I¡­ I know how she feels.¡±

    Lady Mezalune raises a brow. ¡°Oho! Do you?¡±

    Anna nods. ¡°I understand what it¡¯s like to have gaps in your memories. Nights spent staring at the ceiling, trying to grasp something¡­ anything¡­ just beyond reach. It haunts you."

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    I place a hand on her shoulder, my own heart twisting. She searches for memories of a past forgotten. I grieve for memories of a future undone. We¡¯re two sides of the same coin, both carrying an ache that never quite fades.

    But at least¡­ we have each other.

    That night before we left the Isle of Spirits, we held each other close till dawn. It didn¡¯t erase the emptiness entirely, but it made it bearable. She¡¯s here for me. And I¡¯m here for her. Always.

    Now, she¡¯ll be here for Eris as well.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°It¡¯s an awful feeling, losing parts of yourself¡­ and knowing you¡¯ve lost them,¡± Anna continues softly. ¡°That feeling of hollowness¡­ I wouldn¡¯t wish it on anyone! Least of all, a gentle soul like Eris, regardless of whether or not she¡¯s my favourite Bard.¡±

    Lady Mezalune studies her in silence. Then, slowly, a smile spreads across her lips ¨C bright, unexpected, and laced with something almost mischievous. It¡¯s a force of joy so powerful that it overwhelms the cold darkness enveloping her!

    ¡°You¡¯ll do it, then?¡± she exclaims. ¡°Great! Super special awesome! With that conviction burning in your heart, I believe you¡¯ll accomplish what I cannot, Little Miss!"

    Anna blinks. ¡°Miss Mezalune¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be there for Little Miss Eris in her time of need,¡± Lady Mezalune says warmly, her purple eyes gleaming with quiet certainty. ¡°From all that you¡¯ve told me¡­ I know it to be true!¡±

    Then, a sly smile tugs at her lips. ¡°Besides¡­ she does like you quite a lot! And as you just said ¨C she¡¯s your favourite Bard! An idol and her number one fan¡­ it¡¯s a match made in heaven!¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Anna exclaims, her face turning a deep shade of red as she instinctively places a hand on her cheek, fingers trembling slightly. ¡°You really think so!?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lady Mezalune answers with a smirk. ¡°Little Miss Iris was quite the generous patron of Little Miss Eris¡¯ Studio, all thanks to you loving her songs! You¡¯re a VVIP to them!¡±

    Anna frowns. ¡°But Mom never mentioned what happened to Eris and her Studio. Everything you said earlier¡­ that they betrayed her for gold, and¡­¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t want you to worry! At least¡­ not until you were ready to fight demons and those who serve them!¡± Lady Mezalune replies gently. ¡°As for her Studio¡­ they¡¯re still around! It was a few bad eggs in upper management¡­ and I¡¯ve dealt with them since!¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m not sure how to feel about that¡­¡±

    Lady Mezalune smiles. ¡°You don¡¯t have to! Because what¡¯s done is done. Now, one last time, from the bottom of your heart ¨C Little Miss Paladin of the Order of Selene, guardian of the Healer Hero ¨C will you bear this burden and be there for Little Miss Eris in her time of need?¡±

    Anna breathes in. Then, with resolve shining in her eyes¡­ she answers.

    ¡°I shall.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Lady Mezalune grins with delight, eyes glinting as she holds out the Memory Crystal, its shadows pulsing with an ominous rhythm. ¡°Place your hand upon it¡­ and embrace the darkness.¡±

    Steady, unwavering, Anna reaches for the Memory Crystal. Shadows rise, enveloping her in their cold embrace. Part of me wants to help her, but I know I can¡¯t ¨C it¡¯s a delicate process¡­ and any interference would forever shatter the crystal and the memories within.

    Wait, why do I know this? Necromancy ain¡¯t my forte ¨C far from it! And yet¡­ I do.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ very cold¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her entire body trembling as the icy shadows coil around her¡­ their combined evil threatening to swallow her whole. ¡°Miss Mezalune, I¡­¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Lady Mezalune says softly. ¡°Endure it.¡±

    ¡°I will. I can already feel the shadows weakening, Miss Mezalune! I¡¯m in control now, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Anna!¡±

    I lunge forward just in time, catching her as she staggers. Her body is ice-cold, trembling against mine¡­ barely able to support itself as she holds the Memory Crystal in her hands.

    The accursed thing pulses with a sinister presence¡­ but she refuses to let it overpower her. Gritting her teeth, she forces herself upright.

    ¡°Thank you, Arisa¡­¡± Anna rasps, her voice strained, her breath uneven. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling too good right now¡­ but I¡¯ll manage.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± I reply, mustering a smile I don¡¯t quite feel. ¡°Let¡¯s get this to Eris.¡±

 Chapter 60: Regret, and Oblivion [Re-write]

    Downstairs, on the way to Eris¡¯ suite¡­

    Intricately carved marble pillars and ethereal lamps cast a soft, celestial glow. The air carries a faint fragrance of sacred incense¡­ a lingering presence of holy sanctuary.

    Eris¡¯ suite is the last one down the corridor ¨C a lavish corner apartment whose exterior is opulently adorned in a manner befitting the Oracle¡¯s esteem. I haven¡¯t seen the inside yet, but judging by the grandeur of these surroundings¡­ damn!

    If only the apartment complexes back in my world looked like this. Hey, a girl can dream!

    Anna and I¡­ we¡¯re about to meet Eris. To return the memories she once chose to forget ¨C sealed away in that accursed Memory Crystal pulsing ominously in Anna¡¯s grasp.

    Knowing what¡¯s in there, we can only hope, Rinnah willing¡­ that Eris finds closure and comfort in remembering her Manager¡¯s sacrifice and love. That through it, she¡¯ll break free from this hollow existence of hers and seal the hole in her heart and soul.

    It¡¯s gonna be a lot.

    Anna and I¡­ we gotta be there for her, as friends. It¡¯s how we¡¯ll pull through. Together.

    Now, here we stand at Eris¡¯ door. My stomach twists with unease. I won¡¯t lie ¨C I¡¯m worried. Stressed, even. And Anna¡­ she¡¯s feeling it too, no matter how hard she tries to conceal it. The dark, cold presence of the Memory Crystal clings to her like a bad omen, but she remains steadfast, as stoic as she can be in the face of the toll it¡¯s taking.

    ¡°Alright. You good to go?¡± I ask, my gaze fixed on the ornate door before us. ¡°Once we step inside, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m ready¡­¡± Anna replies, though her voice is quieter than usual. She clutches her cloak tighter around her shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, Arisa¡­¡±

    I nod. ¡°Of course. Hang in there while I get the door. Love ya.¡±

    Anna chuckles softly. ¡°Love you too¡­¡±

    ¡°Here, hold onto this for now,¡± I say, gently easing her arm from my shoulders and placing Elizabeth in her grasp. ¡°It¡¯ll help.¡±

    Wordlessly, she nods and plants Elizabeth firmly into the ground, using it as a makeshift support. The sturdy frame keeps her steady, the angelic wings at its crest faintly shimmering in response to her touch.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough chit-chat,¡± I say, stepping forward. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    Before I can even knock, the door swings open.

    Eris stands there, a nervous yet eager smile lighting up her face. The pointed tips of her elvish ears twitch slightly ¨C almost imperceptibly.

    Huh. Was she¡­ waiting behind that door for us?

    ¡°Arisa! Anna! You¡¯re back!¡±

    Her teal eyes shine with anticipation as she practically bounces in place. ¡°Umm¡­ what did Lady Nhaka say!? Did she¡­? Oh! Umm¡­¡±

    Eris¡¯ words and enthusiasm die the moment she sees Anna ¨C the wretched, shivering state she¡¯s in. Her expression crumbles into one of immediate concern.

    ¡°Ah! Anna¡­¡±

    Anna musters a weak smile, nodding in silent reassurance. Instantly, Eris steps back, granting us entry. A silent invitation into her home.

    And so¡­ it begins.

    <hr>

    Inside Eris Aintree¡¯s suite¡­

    This place is nothing short of breathtaking ¨C a vast, opulent space with high ceilings, gilded decor, and furnishings fit for royalty. Every luxury imaginable is within arm¡¯s reach. And yet¡­

    Something feels¡­ off. But why?

    I see my answer all around me ¨C messy piles of paper covered in illegible scribbles litter the floor, tangled with broken instruments ¨C torn strings, shattered glass¡­ and dark wine stains bleeding into the plush carpet.

    It¡¯s a ruin of excess¡­ a life in disarray.

    ¡°Sorry about the mess¡­¡± Eris murmurs, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Ah. It¡¯s¡­ not a good look, I know¡­¡±

    She averts her gaze as she picks up a broken harp from the sofa, its delicate frame barely holding together. With little care, she tosses it aside to make room for Anna and me, settling herself in the middle.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Last week, I¡­ ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry. This isn¡¯t proper at all!¡±

    ¡°No room service in the Palace of Lights?¡± I ask, arching a brow at the state of the place as I help Anna onto the sofa at Eris¡¯ left before taking my seat on her right. ¡°I hear the maids here are pretty damn good at tidying up.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let them in. Not like this, Arisa.¡±

    Hmm. Fucking hell. So this is how she¡¯s been coping, shutting herself away like this? She lost her memories ¨C painful memories, no doubt ¨C but in losing them, she lost more than just that. Her singing voice. Her passion. Her purpose. From the looks of it¡­ everything.

    And now I see it clearly ¨C the strain behind her smile. It¡¯s not the look of someone merely sad or grieving. It¡¯s the hollow mask of someone who has forgotten why they¡¯re alive, struggling to maintain a cheerful fa?ade.

    ¡°I was upset with Lady Nhaka for ignoring me,¡± Eris says quietly, staring down at her lap. ¡°I hated her. I hated her with everything in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Miss Mezalune¡­ she wanted to protect you. Nothing more than that¡­¡± Anna¡¯s voice is weak yet firm. ¡°She said she needed me¡­ to do what she can¡¯t do for you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Eris exhales, her fingers curling into the fabric of her stockings. ¡°I see. Anyway¡­ I¡¯m ready to remember. Yes¡­ I am.¡±

    Anna nods and unveils the Memory Crystal. At once, Eris hesitates. The sight of it¡ªthe dark, swirling depths ¨C draws her in¡­ yet repels her. And as I look at it again, I swear¡­ it feels even colder than before.

    ¡°These are my memories¡­?¡± Eris whispers fearfully, caught between dread and longing. ¡°What I¡¯ve forgotten? Ah. I¡­¡±

    She wants to look away, but she can¡¯t. It¡¯s as if the fragment of her past is calling to her¡­ a siren¡¯s song that can¡¯t be ignored.

    ¡°Place your hand on this Memory Crystal,¡± I say solemnly, my gaze fixed on the void within. ¡°It¡¯s what Lady Mezalune has been keeping for ya. And with it¡­ you¡¯ll remember, once more.¡±

    Her hand hovers over it, trembling. She hesitates for a moment ¨C just a moment ¨C but in the end¡­ she can¡¯t resist. These memories were hers, after all.

    And as soon as her fingertips brush against the Memory Crystal¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The reaction is immediate. A dark pulse engulfs Eris, wrapping her in a cold embrace. She stiffens, her eyes widening as the memories rush back in an unstoppable tide. And as I glance at Anna¡­ I see warmth return to her face, the colour no longer drained, her body no longer freezing over nor engulfed in inky shadows.

    ¡°So this is why Mister Roland won¡¯t speak to me anymore¡­¡± Eris utters, her voice trembling as tears well up in her eyes. ¡°Why the Studio¡­¡±

    She doesn¡¯t finish the sentence. Once black as the abyss, the Memory Crystal dulls to a lifeless grey, completely spent as it tumbles from her grasp to the floor.

    ¡°They¡¯re all dead¡­ all because of those cultists. And I¡­¡±

    ¡°Eris¡­¡± Anna says as she reaches out, worry etched into her features. ¡°Please listen to me¡­¡±

    Good grief. This timeline is all kinds of fucked up. I thought we¡¯d stop the Demon Cult. I thought that was the plan. And yet, this happened instead.

    Why? Just why? I push against the world¡­ and it pushes back. I¡¯m the Hero with all the strength and power to save Nisha, and still¡­ the tears come, darkening the world despite me.

    Good grief. Is there truly no way to prevent¡­

    ¡°These sins of yours. These sins of mine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for this¡­¡± Eris says, her voice flat, her tear-streaked eyes fixed on the glass shards at her feet. ¡°It¡¯s what I wanted. Now, please leave. I¡­ want to be alone. Ah. I have to¡­¡±

    We don¡¯t move. Not an inch. Anna and I remain seated beside her, forming a barrier ¨C one that keeps her here and keeps her safe. But that¡¯s only a temporary measure. I look into her eyes, empty yet brimming with grief¡­ and I know.

    She¡¯s drowning in despair, self-hatred, and guilt. And now, with the weight of the truth crashing down on her¡­ it¡¯s a fate worse than death. Worse than emptiness. The irony isn¡¯t lost on her.

    And in this state, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she¡¯ll¡­ y¡¯know. We can¡¯t leave her like this.

    ¡°Please move aside,¡± Eris utters dispassionately, her tear-stricken eyes staring forlornly at the glass shards languishing on the carpet. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough. Please leave me be¡­¡±

    ¡°Eris, please listen to me!¡± Anna exclaims, her voice urgent, her hands gripping Eris¡¯ shoulders. ¡°Mister Roland wanted you to be safe. He did what he had to do to save your life!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen¡­? You know¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Arisa and I saw what he did for you through the Memory Crystal.¡±

    ¡°Ah. You did, huh? To think I repaid him by pretending it never happened, living a lie¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Eris¡­¡±

    ¡°It is! I have no right being here when he¡¯s¡­ gone. Because of me¡­¡±

    ¡°You have to help her in her time of need, Hero. Surely there¡¯s something you can do.¡±

    Yes¡­ there is. I could use that spell ¨C the one from the Shadow Fiend! Mind Control. It would stop her from doing anything rash. It¡¯s some really evil shit¡­ but I¡¯d be using it for good.

    ¡°Yes. Use it¡­ and everything will be good again. As it should be.¡±

    That makes it okay¡­ right? Here and now, for the greater good. To help her¡­

    I¡­

    No! I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t! I promised I¡¯d trust Anna to lead the way. She¡¯s got this ¨C I know she does. I can¡¯t waver. Not now. Not when it matters most.

    I trust you, Anna. Always. To these thoughts of mine¡­ this temptation¡­ I deny you. And I shall suffer no trespass. Not anymore!

    ¡°You were in shock back when you chose to forget,¡± Anna says gently, her voice steady yet filled with compassion. She reaches for Eris¡¯ hand, offering a reassuring squeeze to ground her in the present. ¡°You needed time to breathe. And now that you¡¯re ready to remember his love and sacrifice, you chose to do so on your own terms.¡±

    ¡°But why me¡­? Why us¡­?¡± Eris asks softly, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Tell me, Anna ¨C why did the Demon Cult do this¡­? We¡¯ve done them no wrong, and yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. The world can be cruel. It gives and takes on a whim,¡± Anna says, shaking her head. ¡°But I know this ¨C Mister Roland gave you his love willingly! He used what remained of his life to protect you from that Cultist for a reason.¡±

    ¡°Which is¡­?¡±

    ¡°That one day¡­ you¡¯d smile again. He hopes that it¡¯ll be so.¡±

    ¡°You really think so¡­? That I can¡­?¡±

    Anna embraces her tightly, letting Eris cry against her shoulder.

    ¡°Remembering him was the first step. It may feel impossible now, but that¡¯s okay. Healing takes time. It may take many Seeds¡­ many years, even. But you¡¯ll make it one day because it¡¯s possible. Because time is possible.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°May Arisa and I pray for the dead?¡± Anna asks gently, her smile warm yet solemn. ¡°It¡¯s the least we can do.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Tearfully, Eris nods. Following Anna¡¯s lead, as her Healer¡­ I know what I gotta do.

    And I¡­ I¡¯m glad I held back. I really am.

    But then¡­ why the fuck did I even think of that at all?